let_v they_o inform_v we_o a_o little_a where_o be_v and_o who_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v reign_v the_o same_o time_n with_o rome_n pagan_a who_o in_o saint_n johns_n time_n have_v not_o begin_v to_o reign_v and_o who_o yet_o be_v to_o begin_v their_o reign_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v it_o not_o plain_a that_o these_o be_v ten_o king_n that_o must_v receive_v their_o birth_n from_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n and_o compose_v a_o antichristian_a roman_a empire_n under_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o prostitute_n and_o adulterous_a woman_n i._n e._n the_o revolt_a church_n and_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n six_o 13._o v._o 13._o how_o can_v these_o word_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a these_o i._n e._n these_o ten_o king_n have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n to_o the_o beast_n do_v those_o king_n who_o kingdom_n be_v conquer_v by_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n voluntary_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n do_v not_o rome_n pagan_a by_o mere_a violence_n ravish_v away_o those_o great_a estate_n of_o which_o she_o form_v her_o empire_n can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o king_n that_o be_v conquer_v and_o subdue_v have_v one_o mind_n do_v they_o reign_v together_o with_o rome_n pagan_a be_v they_o not_o destroy_v and_o their_o kingdom_n reduce_v into_o roman_a province_n this_o therefore_o can_v in_o no_o wise_a agree_v to_o the_o pagan_a period_n of_o rome_n but_o do_v very_o well_o to_o the_o antichristian_a and_o papal_a one_o for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n compose_v this_o ecclesiastical_a empire_n and_o submit_v themselves_o unto_o it_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o that_o they_o have_v give_v their_o power_n unto_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v not_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n that_o rome_n have_v acquire_v this_o second_o empire_n but_o by_o persuasion_n by_o illusion_n by_o the_o false_a religion_n by_o the_o communion_n of_o idolatry_n and_o by_o the_o chimaera_n of_o a_o empire_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o which_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n have_v to_o oppose_v to_o prove_v that_o antichrist_n must_v not_o sit_v at_o rome_n and_o that_o rome_n in_o this_o chap._n be_v rome_n pagan_a say_v they_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n 2._o how_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v destroy_v antichristian_a rome_n after_o they_o have_v build_v it_o c._n 17._o v._n 8_o 16._o de_fw-fr rom._n pontif._n l_o 3_o cap._n 13._o sect_n 2._o and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n it_o be_v the_o argument_n of_o bellarmin_n which_o all_o the_o rest_n have_v adopt_v st._n john_n say_v he_o predict_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o who_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o purple_a i._n e._n rome_n and_o shall_v make_v her_o desolate_a and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n how_o then_o shall_v she_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n if_o in_o that_o very_a time_n she_o must_v be_v overthrow_v and_o burn_v a_o mighty_a riddle_n hard_o to_o be_v solve_v we_o need_v but_o read_v on_o saint_n john_n immediate_o add_v 17._o v._o 17._o for_o god_n shall_v put_v it_o into_o their_o heart_n to_o fulfil_v his_o will_n and_o to_o agree_v and_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n until_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o these_o be_v two_o distinct_a time_n in_o one_o of_o they_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n by_o the_o cheat_n of_o a_o false_a piety_n and_o in_o the_o other_o be_v better_o instruct_v and_o recover_v foolish_a fondness_n they_o shall_v spoil_v that_o empire_n which_o they_o shall_v have_v form_v by_o their_o complaisance_n man_n must_v be_v hardly_o press_v upon_o that_o have_v recourse_n to_o such_o vain_a evasion_n as_o these_o papist_n the_o foolish_a self-contradiction_n of_o the_o papist_n but_o observe_v their_o foolish_a self-contradiction_n here_o bellarmin_n and_o his_o adherent_n say_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v come_v in_o antichrist_n time_n and_o that_o these_o be_v the_o same_o that_o shall_v make_v the_o whore_n desolate_a i._n e._n that_o shall_v destroy_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n viz._n rome_n that_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o and_o which_o bellarmin_n himself_o define_v by_o the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o purple_a that_o be_v to_o say_v rome_n now_o how_o will_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v not_o come_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v desolate_a and_o burn_v rome_n pagan_a which_o have_v no_o long_o be_v in_o be_v for_o above_o 1300._o year_n the_o ten_o king_n associate_v with_o antichrist_n only_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n will_v be_v able_a to_o make_v desolate_a no_o other_o rome_n than_o what_o will_v then_o be_v in_o be_v now_o pagan_a rome_n will_v be_v no_o more_o it_o will_v be_v rome_n christian_n who_o empire_n he_o suppose_v must_v subsist_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n man_n must_v have_v lose_v their_o understanding_n and_o be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o reprobate_a sense_n so_o to_o contradict_v both_o themselves_o and_o the_o truth_n with_o so_o much_o dishonesty_n last_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o follow_a chapter_n which_o be_v the_o 18_o that_o the_o great_a city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a but_o rome_n antichristian_a in_o the_o 18_o chap._n he_o call_v she_o babylon_n who_o just_a before_o he_o call_v the_o great_a city_n and_o even_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n agree_v also_o that_o that_o babylon_n be_v rome_n now_o he_o describe_v the_o fall_n of_o that_o babylon_n i._n e._n of_o rome_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o can_v agree_v to_o any_o other_o but_o rome_n antichristian_a first_o he_o say_v 3._o v._o 3._o that_o all_o nation_n have_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o her_o fornication_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o this_o signify_v that_o idolatry_n to_o which_o babylon_n have_v draw_v the_o nation_n by_o her_o charm_n and_o enchantment_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a second_o 4._o v._o 4._o he_o say_v come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n that_o you_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o that_o you_o receive_v not_o of_o her_o plague_n it_o be_v plain_a this_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o thing_n but_o of_o a_o idolatrous_a church_n whence_o god_n will_v draw_v forth_o his_o elect._n god_n never_o command_v his_o faithful_a servant_n to_o go_v out_o of_o rome_n pagan_n they_o always_o remain_v in_o it_o three_o and_o last_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o ruin_n of_o this_o babylon_n be_v describe_v can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v it_o as_o a_o city_n burn_v and_o entire_o reduce_v to_o ash_n the_o merchant_n whereof_o and_o they_o that_o gain_v by_o she_o behold_v her_o desolation_n and_o her_o burn_v afar_o off_o and_o to_o conclude_v he_o signify_v that_o it_o must_v be_v such_o a_o fall_n from_o which_o she_o shall_v never_o rise_v again_o and_o a_o mighty_a angel_n take_v up_o a_o stone_n like_o a_o great_a millstone_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o sea_n say_v thus_o with_o violence_n shall_v that_o great_a city_n babylon_n be_v throw_v down_o 21._o c._n 18._o v._n 21._o and_o shall_v be_v find_v no_o more_o at_o all_o now_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o happen_v to_o rome_n she_o have_v be_v take_v and_o retake_v and_o pillage_v several_a time_n but_o yet_o she_o subsist_v still_o so_o that_o this_o can_v be_v understand_v but_o of_o the_o last_o ruin_n that_o must_v happen_v to_o rome_n antichristian_a and_o thus_o you_o have_v the_o proof_n that_o show_v that_o that_o rome_n which_o all_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n as_o well_o as_o we_o do_v find_v in_o the_o 17_o and_o 18_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a proof_n which_o i_o call_v a_o demonstration_n for_o i_o maintain_v there_o be_v no_o man_n that_o can_v resist_v the_o force_n of_o they_o lapide_fw-la the_o confession_n of_o the_o modern_a papist_n that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n ribera_n viega_n cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la and_o the_o modern_a popish_a interpreter_n have_v feel_v the_o force_n of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n they_o do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a but_o
prove_v our_o notion_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o the_o triumphant_a state_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n before_o its_o final_a glorious_a triumph_n in_o heaven_n we_o may_v be_v furnish_v from_o these_o last_o chapter_n for_o they_o be_v not_o as_o be_v common_o suppose_v a_o description_n of_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n apocalypse_n the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o nine_o last_o chapter_n of_o ezekiel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o last_o chapt._n of_o the_o apocalypse_n they_o exact_o answer_v to_o the_o nine_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o ezekiel_n that_o prophet_n in_o those_o nine_o last_o chapter_n set_v forth_o in_o a_o figurative_a manner_n the_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n after_o its_o restoration_n their_o glorious_a kingdom_n and_o the_o wonderful_a peace_n they_o shall_v enjoy_v after_o their_o return_n which_o return_n or_o recall_v be_v to_o be_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n st._n john_n give_v a_o account_n what_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v after_o with_o relation_n to_o that_o fall_n after_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v accomplish_v so_o that_o both_o these_o prophet_n describe_v the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o same_o period_n and_o the_o same_o condition_n this_o will_v easy_o appear_v if_o we_o brief_o run_v over_o that_o which_o remain_v of_o the_o apocalypse_n it_o can_v be_v question_v but_o that_o our_o prophet_n conclude_v the_o 20_o chapter_n with_o a_o description_n of_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n the_o war_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n follow_v upon_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n to_o the_o revolt_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n succeed_v their_o defeat_n after_o their_o defeat_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o last_o day_n which_o shall_v come_v and_o surprise_v the_o world_n in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n this_o be_v signify_v by_o those_o word_n v._n 11._o 20._o chap._n 20._o then_o i_o see_v a_o great_a white_a throne_n and_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o it_o from_o who_o face_n the_o earth_n and_o heaven_n flee_v way_n and_o there_o be_v find_v no_o place_n for_o they_o white_a as_o well_o as_o purple_a be_v a_o royal_a colour_n and_o withal_o a_o priestly_a for_o the_o priest_n be_v clothe_v in_o white_a the_o holy_a priest_n garment_n on_o the_o day_n of_o expiation_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v call_v bigdei_n lavan_n white_a garment_n in_o like_a manner_n he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n be_v our_o king_n and_o priest_n the_o earth_n and_o the_o heaven_n flee_v from_o his_o face_n for_o they_o shall_v be_v burn_v that_o they_o may_v be_v renew_v v._o 12._o and_o i_o see_v the_o dead_a small_a and_o great_a stand_n before_o god_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v a_o description_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n all_o this_o be_v plain_a the_o 21._o 1._o v._o 1._o chapter_n begin_v with_o these_o word_n and_o i_o see_v a_o new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n for_o the_o first_o heaven_n and_o the_o first_o earth_n be_v pass_v away_o world_n the_o first_o vision_n of_o 21_o chapt._n to_o the_o 9th_o v._n respect_v that_o which_o follow_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n these_o word_n do_v evident_o allude_v to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v just_a before_o and_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n flee_v away_o as_o that_o be_v interpret_v of_o what_o shall_v happen_v at_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o new_a heaven_n and_o this_o new_a earth_n must_v be_v understand_v in_o a_o literal_a and_o not_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o the_o new_a world_n after_o it_o have_v be_v refine_v by_o fire_n and_o so_o the_o description_n we_o read_v of_o here_o even_o to_o the_o nine_o verse_n be_v that_o of_o eternal_a reward_n and_o punishment_n it_o be_v true_a that_o which_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o h._n city_n 4._o v._o 3_o 4._o of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n prepare_v as_o a_o bride_n adorn_v for_o her_o husband_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n of_o god_n with_o man_n of_o his_o dwell_n with_o they_o and_o they_o with_o he_o and_o that_o god_n shall_v wipe_v away_o all_o tear_n from_o their_o eye_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o death_n or_o sorrow_n or_o cry_v or_o pain_n all_o this_o i_o say_v may_v very_o well_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o church_n as_o victorious_a upon_o earth_n but_o this_o description_n be_v determine_v by_o what_o precede_v and_o by_o what_o follow_v to_o eternal_a glory_n by_o that_o which_o precede_v which_o be_v the_o description_n of_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o by_o that_o which_o follow_v which_o be_v the_o description_n of_o everlasting_a punishment_n but_o the_o fearful_a and_o unbelieving_a etc._n etc._n 8._o v._o 8._o shall_v have_v their_o part_n in_o the_o lake_n which_o burn_v with_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n which_o be_v the_o second_o death_n vision_n the_o 9th_o v._o begin_v a_o new_a vision_n the_o nine_o verse_n begin_v a_o new_a vision_n and_o a_o more_o particular_a description_n of_o the_o bless_a reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o h._n spirit_n after_o he_o have_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n give_v a_o enigmatical_a and_o general_a description_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n under_o the_o image_n of_o the_o two_o beast_n give_v a_o more_o ample_a account_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 17_o chapt._n so_o have_v in_o the_o 20_o chapt._n describe_v the_o reign_n of_o christ_n though_o in_o few_o word_n he_o set_v forth_o that_o reign_n more_o at_o length_n afterward_o that_o state_n of_o the_o deliver_v church_n under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o great_a city_n call_v jerusalem_n as_o after_o have_v set_v out_o the_o antichristian_a church_n under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o a_o empire_n he_o represent_v it_o under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o great_a city_n call_v babylon_n v._o 9_o and_o there_o come_v unto_o i_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o angel_n which_o have_v the_o seven_o viol_n full_a of_o the_o seven_o last_o plague_n and_o talk_v with_o i_o say_v come_v hither_o i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o bride_n the_o lamb_n wife_n it_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o last_o of_o those_o seven_o angel_n who_o have_v pour_v out_o the_o viol_n and_o the_o same_o who_o show_v unto_o the_o prophet_n the_o great_a city_n the_o mother_n of_o fornication_n 17.1_o cha._n 17.1_o then_o come_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o angel_n unto_o i_o which_o have_v the_o seven_o viol_n and_o talk_v with_o i_o say_v come_v hither_o i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n that_o sit_v on_o many_o water_n as_o it_o be_v this_o seven_o and_o last_o angel_n who_o have_v the_o viol_n by_o who_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n be_v effect_v it_o do_v most_o proper_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o show_v babylon_n fall_v and_o jerusalem_n rebuilt_a v._o 10._o and_o he_o carry_v i_o away_o in_o the_o spirit_n to_o a_o great_a and_o high_a mountain_n and_o show_v i_o that_o great_a city_n the_o holy_a jerusalem_n descend_v out_o of_o heaven_n from_o god._n this_o be_v somewhat_o like_o what_o the_o devil_n do_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n when_o he_o carry_v he_o up_o into_o a_o high_a mountain_n and_o show_v he_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n what_o the_o devil_n make_v appear_v by_o illusion_n st._n john_n see_v by_o vision_n that_o he_o be_v carry_v or_o seem_v to_o be_v carry_v up_o into_o a_o high_a mountain_n make_v it_o plain_a that_o the_o jerusalem_n he_o be_v to_o be_v make_v see_v from_o thence_o be_v here_o upon_o earth_n and_o not_o the_o triumphant_a church_n in_o heaven_n though_o it_o be_v call_v the_o holy_a jerusalem_n descend_v out_o of_o heaven_n from_o god._n she_o shall_v be_v descend_v from_o heaven_n because_o she_o shall_v abound_v in_o grace_n which_o come_v from_o thence_o she_o be_v call_v the_o great_a city_n and_o it_o be_v the_o first_o time_n she_o be_v so_o call_v it_o be_v a_o detestable_a name_n which_o in_o all_o the_o precede_a prophecy_n be_v give_v only_o to_o spiritual_a babylon_n but_o it_o be_v on_o this_o account_n that_o then_o the_o church_n shall_v possess_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o nation_n as_o antichristianism_n do_v at_o present_a v._o 11._o have_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o her_o light_n wus_fw-mi like_o unto_o a_o stone_n most_o precious_a even_o like_o a_o jasper_n stone_n clear_a as_o crystal_n v._o 12._o and_o have_v a_o wall_n great_a and_o high_a and_o have_v twelve_o gate_n and_o at_o the_o gate_n twelve_o angel_n and_o name_n write_v thereon_o which_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n v._o 13._o
believe_v nevertheless_o that_o you_o will_v find_v that_o truth_n better_o clear_v and_o make_v more_o manifest_a than_o hitherto_o it_o have_v be_v this_o controversy_n about_o antichrist_n have_v languish_v for_o a_o hundred_o year_n it_o have_v be_v unhappy_o abandon_v on_o a_o politic_a account_n and_o in_o obedience_n to_o popish_a prince_n it_o be_v a_o wicked_a complaisance_n for_o which_o we_o be_v punish_v and_o which_o have_v cost_v we_o very_o dear_a for_o if_o we_o have_v perpetual_o expose_v this_o great_a and_o important_a truth_n before_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o protestant_n that_o the_o papacy_n be_v antichristianism_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fall_v into_o that_o degeneracy_n and_o apostasy_n which_o we_o see_v at_o present_a how_o can_v they_o have_v resolve_v within_o themselves_o to_o submit_v to_o antichrist_n and_o return_v to_o his_o party_n but_o it_o be_v so_o long_a since_o they_o hear_v it_o so_o call_v that_o they_o have_v forget_v it_o they_o think_v it_o be_v only_o a_o transport_n of_o zeal_n in_o the_o first_o reformer_n from_o which_o we_o be_v now_o come_v off_o there_o be_v something_o in_o that_o neglect_n and_o forgetfulness_n which_o seem_v to_o discover_v the_o finger_n of_o god_n he_o will_v that_o this_o horrible_a catastrophe_n shall_v happen_v and_o to_o that_o end_n permit_v that_o this_o important_a truth_n shall_v be_v neglect_v and_o those_o controversy_n only_o which_o be_v but_o accessary_n shall_v be_v mind_v and_o that_o this_o shall_v be_v pass_v over_o that_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n they_o who_o for_o want_n of_o give_v heed_n to_o that_o truth_n be_v fall_v ought_v now_o to_o think_v of_o it_o and_o tremble_v to_o consider_v that_o they_o have_v voluntary_o plunge_v themselves_o again_o into_o that_o babylon_n out_o of_o which_o god_n have_v so_o wonderful_o deliver_v they_o in_o my_o opinion_n this_o be_v so_o fundamental_a a_o truth_n that_o without_o it_o a_o man_n can_v be_v a_o true_a christian_a to_o confound_v the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n with_o that_o of_o antichrist_n be_v a_o unsufferable_a fault_n in_o some_o age_n for_o certain_a god_n have_v permit_v that_o ignorance_n but_o we_o be_v not_o now_o in_o those_o time_n we_o must_v now_o declare_v for_o one_o party_n and_o stand_v our_o ground_n there_o be_v no_o communion_n between_o christ_n and_o belial_n between_o the_o prince_n of_o light_n and_o that_o destroyer_n who_o be_v true_o a_o angel_n of_o darkness_n that_o controversy_n be_v so_o much_o stifle_v and_o lay_v asleep_o that_o our_o adversary_n believe_v it_o dead_a and_o think_v that_o we_o have_v renounce_v that_o principle_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o all_o our_o reformation_n for_o i_o can_v believe_v the_o reformation_n to_o have_v be_v on_o a_o good_a foundation_n but_o on_o this_o account_n some_o protestant_n the_o reproach_n and_o shame_v not_o only_o of_o the_o reformation_n but_o of_o the_o christian_a name_n have_v contribute_v to_o efface_v these_o idea_n from_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n by_o turn_v to_o another_o sense_n what_o the_o h._n ghost_n say_v of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n make_v such_o commentary_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o overthrow_v the_o design_n and_o meaning_n of_o it_o forge_v history_n at_o pleasure_n by_o that_o mean_n to_o find_v the_o accomplishment_n of_o s._n john_n prophecy_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n at_o present_v therefore_o we_o must_v revive_v that_o truth_n which_o we_o have_v almost_o suffer_v to_o die_v this_o be_v the_o time_n when_o we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o open_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o people_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o behold_v now_o be_v the_o time_n when_o they_o ought_v to_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o burn_v it_o with_o fire_n strip_v naked_a the_o whore_n and_o tear_v off_o her_o ornament_n and_o make_v a_o full_a end_n of_o babylon_n within_o a_o little_a while_o these_o great_a thing_n must_v come_v to_o pass_v it_o be_v high_a time_n then_o to_o awaken_v man_n in_o order_n to_o it_o this_o be_v what_o i_o attempt_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n wherein_o i_o discover_v after_o another_o manner_n than_o have_v be_v do_v hitherto_o the_o true_a character_n of_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o which_o i_o must_v acknowledge_v my_o great_a obligation_n to_o my_o forementioned_a author_n joseph_n mede_n for_o no_o man_n have_v take_v pain_n upon_o that_o subject_n with_o so_o much_o success_n as_o he_o you_o will_v see_v the_o admirable_a type_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o famous_a antiochus_n carry_v far_o than_o ever_o it_o have_v be_v and_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o three_o year_n and_o half_a or_o 1260_o day_n much_o clear_a than_o ever_o hitherto_o it_o have_v be_v make_v but_o i_o must_v here_o advertise_v that_o to_o comprehend_v the_o full_a force_n of_o my_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o papacy_n to_o be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n to_o the_o read_n of_o this_o work_n you_o must_v add_v that_o of_o my_o lawful_a prejudices_fw-la against_o popery_n for_o in_o that_o book_n you_o will_v find_v the_o proof_n of_o all_o the_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n enlarge_v i_o mean_v not_o only_o those_o chapter_n wherein_o the_o explication_n of_o some_o passage_n in_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v antichrist_n i_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o empire_n i_o speak_v principal_o of_o those_o chapter_n where_o i_o describe_v the_o corruption_n covetousness_n pride_n idolatry_n paganism_n the_o fabulous_a and_o lie_a spirit_n of_o popery_n all_o character_n of_o antichristianism_n as_o in_o this_o work_n be_v show_v i_o desire_v all_o those_o who_o have_v any_o care_n of_o their_o salvation_n to_o read_v those_o two_o piece_n and_o i_o dare_v be_v confident_a that_o all_o those_o who_o have_v not_o a_o sear_a conscience_n will_v be_v sensible_o affect_v with_o what_o they_o shall_v there_o find_v and_o conceive_v a_o just_a horror_n for_o that_o religion_n which_o have_v hold_v the_o truth_n under_o so_o long_a and_o cruel_a a_o captivity_n that_o i_o may_v render_v my_o lawful_a prejudices_fw-la the_o more_o useful_a to_o my_o design_n which_o be_v to_o make_v the_o papacy_n appear_v to_o be_v the_o true_a antichristianism_n i_o be_o resolve_v according_a to_o the_o advice_n that_o have_v be_v give_v i_o to_o abridge_v it_o but_o instead_o of_o make_v a_o pure_a and_o simple_a abridgement_n i_o shall_v in_o contract_v it_o change_v the_o prejudices_fw-la into_o so_o many_o character_n of_o antichristianism_n and_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o of_o those_o prejudices_fw-la but_z be_v a_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n if_o any_o thing_n retard_v this_o design_n it_o will_v be_v my_o desire_n to_o see_v whether_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v good_a the_o promise_n of_o f._n simon_n and_o reply_n to_o that_o book_n so_o that_o when_o i_o abridge_v that_o book_n i_o may_v at_o the_o same_o time_n refute_v the_o sophism_n mr._n arnaud_n be_v prepare_v this_o first_o part_n regard_v the_o time_n past_a the_o second_o part_n contain_v the_o explication_n of_o thing_n future_a or_o rather_o of_o those_o which_o we_o believe_v be_v yet_o to_o come_v there_o be_v many_o thing_n therein_o which_o will_v certain_o be_v surprise_v to_o you_o as_o they_o be_v to_o i_o and_o if_o you_o read_v with_o any_o favourable_a opinion_n what_o i_o say_v upon_o the_o 11_o 14_o and_o 16_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_v i_o can_v believe_v you_o will_v have_v much_o different_a thought_n from_o i_o i_o will_v not_o call_v they_o conjecture_n let_v they_o be_v such_o to_o other_o i_o consent_v but_o as_o to_o i_o there_o be_v something_o more_o for_o i_o think_v i_o have_v discover_v which_o be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n whereof_o one_o be_v call_v the_o harvest_n the_o other_o the_o vintage_n i_o believe_v that_o i_o have_v find_v the_o seven_o viol_n of_o the_o 16_o chap._n to_o be_v already_o pour_v out_o which_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v yet_o to_o come_v which_o to_o i_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v near_o its_o end_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o other_o have_v discover_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o before_o i_o i_o pretend_v not_o to_o have_v peruse_v all_o the_o modern_a commentator_n on_o the_o apocalypse_v on_o the_o contrary_a i_o have_v read_v very_o few_o of_o they_o have_v experience_v that_o the_o diversity_n of_o idea_n that_o remain_v in_o the_o mind_n serve_v but_o to_o obscure_v the_o truth_n and_o cause_n one_o to_o lose_v it_o some_o i_o consult_v before_o i_o make_v this_o second_o ediction_n but_o i_o find_v nothing_o capable_a to_o make_v i_o alter_v my_o sentiment_n or_o that_o can_v furnish_v i_o with_o any_o new_a light_n dr._n moor_n be_v
of_o the_o second_o part_n it_o be_v there_o that_o he_o explain_v large_o and_o much_o more_o clear_o the_o birth_n progress_n and_o fall_v of_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o be_v to_o make_v the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n according_a to_o this_o system_n the_o five_o first_o seal_n must_v bring_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n i.e._n to_o constantine_n time_n under_o the_o six_o seal_n happen_v this_o fall_n of_o paganism_n the_o elect_n have_v be_v seal_v and_o silence_n have_v be_v for_o half_a a_o hour_n the_o four_o first_o trumpet_n sound_v that_o must_v bring_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o its_o fall_n to_o the_o take_n of_o rome_n by_o genserick_n after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o 3d_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o empire_n be_v tear_v in_o piece_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n the_o three_o last_o trumpet_n be_v describe_v by_o three_o woe_n woe_n wo_n wo_n that_o be_v to_o say_v woe_n not_o absolute_o but_o to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o signify_v that_o they_o must_v be_v distinguish_v above_o all_o the_o rest_n the_o five_o trumpet_n bring_v the_o roman_a empire_n afflict_v and_o always_o wear_v it_o less_o and_o less_o to_o the_o nine_o or_o ten_o age._n the_o six_o trumpet_n bring_v and_o accompany_v the_o latin_a roman_a empire_n or_o the_o ecclesiastical_a one_o in_o afflict_v it_o in_o like_a manner_n to_o its_o end_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n which_o must_v bring_v the_o last_o misery_n on_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o antichristian_a world_n and_o that_o be_v the_o come_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n this_o six_o trumpet_n that_o bring_v the_o roman_a ecclesiastical_a empire_n to_o its_o end_n begin_v about_o the_o ten_o age_n and_o be_v subdivide_v into_o seven_o vial_n in_o the_o 16_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n just_a as_o the_o seven_o seal_n be_v divide_v into_o seven_o trumpet_n there_o be_v here_o two_o great_a victory_n over_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o first_o be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o ancient_a paganism_n the_o second_o be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o new_a or_o the_o antichristian_a paganism_n the_o first_o happen_v immediate_o before_o the_o open_n the_o seven_o seal_n the_o second_o immediate_o before_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n last_o after_o the_o seven_o vial_n that_o be_v to_o fall_v on_o the_o beast_n on_o his_o throne_n on_o his_o subject_n on_o his_o empire_n come_v the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o the_o sound_n of_o this_o last_o trumpet_n bring_v in_o and_o accompany_v the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n in_o its_o whole_a duration_n and_o end_n with_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n thus_o you_o have_v the_o system_fw-la of_o the_o seven_o seal_n and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n let_v we_o now_o consider_v the_o particular_n and_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o every_o thing_n exact_o agree_v with_o it_o chap._n v._n the_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o six_o first_o seal_n according_a as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o open_v of_o the_o seal_n begin_v with_o the_o six_o chapter_n v._o 1._o i_o see_v when_o the_o lamb_n open_v one_o of_o the_o seal_n and_o i_o hear_v as_o it_o be_v the_o noise_n of_o thunder_n and_o one_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n say_v come_v and_o see_v 2._o and_o i_o see_v and_o behold_v a_o white_a horse_n and_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o he_o have_v a_o bow_n and_o a_o crown_n be_v give_v unto_o he_o and_o he_o go_v forth_o conquer_a and_o to_o conquer_v it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o four_o first_o seal_n make_v four_o man_n to_o appear_v on_o horseback_n which_o signify_v they_o be_v person_n of_o authority_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n warrior_n too_o the_o horse_n be_v a_o live_a creature_n design_v for_o fight_v and_o the_o ride_v of_o commander_n and_o emperor_n we_o must_v observe_v also_o that_o these_o four_o live_a creature_n call_v those_o four_o horseman_n from_o the_o four_o quarter_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o their_o situation_n the_o first_o of_o these_o live_a creature_n be_v in_o the_o east_n the_o 2d_o in_o the_o west_n the_o 3d_o in_o the_o south_n and_o the_o four_o in_o the_o north._n the_o first_o live_v creature_n place_v towards_o the_o east_n cause_v a_o king_n to_o come_v forth_o from_o the_o same_o quarter_n son._n the_o first_o horsman_n be_v vespasian_n &_o titas_n his_o son._n sit_v on_o a_o white_a horse_n a_o crown_n on_o his_o head_n and_o a_o bow_n in_o his_o hand_n he_o come_v forth_o to_o conquer_v joseph_n mede_n henry_n more_n testard_n launay_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o may_v more_o will_v have_v this_o first_o horsman_n to_o be_v the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o come_v from_o judea_n which_o be_v eastward_o from_o rome_n therefore_o this_o horsman_n be_v call_v by_o the_o first_o live_v creature_n which_o be_v in_o the_o eastern_a quarter_n but_o i_o can_v be_v of_o that_o opinion_n first_o because_o the_o equipage_n of_o this_o horseman_n be_v not_o magnificent_a enough_o to_o represent_v jesus_n christ_n we_o need_v but_o consult_v the_o place_n where_o the_o prophet_n make_v jesus_n christ_n to_o appear_v the_o one_a chap._n the_o 10_o where_o he_o come_v again_o to_o deliver_v a_o new_a book_n to_o st._n john_n the_o 14_o where_o he_o come_v to_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n and_o last_o the_o 19_o where_o he_o return_v in_o the_o equipage_n of_o a_o horseman_n but_o in_o all_o these_o place_n he_o be_v extraordinary_o magnificent_a clothe_v with_o fire_n with_o the_o light_n with_o the_o sun_n with_o the_o rainbow_n ride_v on_o the_o cloud_n have_v not_o one_o simple_a crown_n but_o many_o diadem_n and_o his_o eye_n cast_v out_o flame_n here_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o plain_a &_o mean_a it_o be_v a_o man_n sit_v on_o a_o horse_n with_o a_o bow_n and_o a_o crown_n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v interpreter_n be_v the_o colour_n of_o the_o horse_n white_a which_o they_o have_v take_v for_o a_o emblem_n of_o holiness_n but_o white_a be_v the_o emblem_n of_o prosperity_n as_o well_o as_o of_o holiness_n so_o that_o this_o signify_v only_o the_o success_n and_o the_o victory_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o horse_n two_o the_o bow_n be_v not_o the_o arm_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n usual_o give_v to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o a_o sword_n and_o a_o sword_n come_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n a_o bow_n do_v but_o little_a execution_n in_o comparison_n of_o a_o sword_n and_o this_o signify_v the_o few_o war_n which_o this_o first_o horsman_n shall_v make_v 3._o last_o see_v what_o come_v after_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o interpreter_n who_o i_o follow_v we_o endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o roman_a emperor_n why_o shall_v we_o put_v jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o head_n of_o they_o why_o shall_v we_o make_v he_o the_o first_o of_o the_o four_o emperor_n mean_v by_o these_o four_o horseman_n it_o be_v therefore_o much_o more_o reasonable_a in_o this_o place_n to_o find_v a_o roman_a emperor_n one_o may_v here_o eafy_o find_v augustus_n the_o most_o happy_a of_o all_o man_n that_o bring_v peace_n and_o shut_v the_o temple_n of_o janus_n but_o not_o to_o rise_v so_o high_a i_o think_v that_o we_o must_v seek_v vespasian_n and_o his_o son_n titus_n in_o the_o first_o horsman_n he_o sit_v on_o a_o white_a horse_n the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o vespasian_n and_o titus_n be_v good_a prince_n under_o who_o the_o empire_n be_v pretty_a peaceable_a and_o quiet_a they_o have_v not_o great_a war_n therefore_o the_o holy_a spirit_n give_v they_o but_o a_o bow._n they_o come_v from_o the_o eastern_a quarter_n because_o vespasian_n be_v make_v and_o proclaim_v emperor_n when_o he_o be_v in_o the_o east_n they_o come_v forth_o to_o conquer_v it_o be_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o jerusalem_n that_o be_v take_v and_o burn_v and_o the_o temple_n that_o be_v raze_v and_o the_o people_n that_o be_v lead_v into_o captivity_n by_o titus_n under_o vespasian_n the_o temple_n and_o the_o moysaicall_a worship_n while_o they_o subsist_v be_v a_o great_a obstacle_n to_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n therefore_o this_o destruction_n of_o the_o jewish_a temple_n &_o worship_n be_v a_o victory_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o j._n christ_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v mark_v and_o when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o seal_n 3._o v._o 3._o etc._n etc._n and_o there_o go_v out_o another_o horse_n that_o be_v red_a 4._o v._o 4._o &_o power_n be_v give_v to_o he_o that_o sit_v thereon_o to_o take_v peace_n from_o the_o earth_n &_o that_o they_o shall_v kill_v one_o another_o &_o there_o
must_v be_v according_a to_o bellarmine_n the_o last_o roman_a enperour_n though_o without_o the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_a emperor_n and_o this_o roman_a empire_n be_v bring_v in_o anew_o express_o for_o the_o seven_o head_n with_o ten_o horn_n which_o make_v antichrist_n i._n e._n the_o ten_o king_n his_o vassal_n which_o give_v he_o their_o power_n in_o truth_n three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a will_v they_o well_o deserve_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v represent_v they_o to_o we_o and_o lay_v before_o our_o eye_n afresh_o all_o this_o great_a empire_n of_o almost_o 3000_o year_n duration_n for_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o our_o adversary_n the_o roman_a empire_n do_v yet_o last_o and_o shall_v continue_v even_o to_o antichrist_n who_o shall_v be_v the_o last_o king_n of_o it_o now_o there_o be_v about_o two_o thousand_o four_o or_o five_o hundred_o year_n since_o the_o first_o foundation_n of_o rome_n moreover_o antichrist_n be_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n this_o be_v so_o evident_a that_o it_o can_v be_v gainsayed_n now_o must_v there_o not_o be_v some_o proportion_n between_o the_o head_n and_o their_o duration_n the_o head_n of_o the_o king_n last_v near_o 200_o year_n that_o of_o the_o emperor_n above_o 500_o year_n what_o proportion_n be_v there_o between_o so_o long_a a_o duration_n and_o this_o of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a as_o for_o we_o we_o pretend_v that_o the_o last_o head_n must_v endure_v as_o long_o as_o the_o other_o six_o rome_n under_o king_n consul_n decemvir_n tribune_n of_o the_o people_n perpetual_a dictator_n and_o emperor_n have_v last_v about_o 1250_o year_n it_o must_v be_v as_o long_o under_o the_o pope_n but_o at_o least_o the_o head_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v last_v at_o rome_n some_o age_n to_o have_v its_o duration_n proportionable_a to_o that_o of_o the_o other_o head_n it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o we_o what_o period_n be_v assign_v to_o it_o provide_v it_o be_v not_o that_o of_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o a_o half_a for_o we_o have_v prove_v that_o if_o it_o can_v be_v take_v for_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o a_o half_a it_o must_v necessary_o be_v take_v for_o prophetical_a year_n they_o three_o arg._n in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a antichrist_n can_v prevail_v over_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n neither_o by_o violence_n nor_o by_o seduce_v they_o three_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n the_o same_o antichristian_a empire_n appear_v again_o under_o the_o form_n of_o a_o second_o beast_n that_o have_v but_o one_o head_n and_o two_o horn_n yet_o once_o more_o see_v a_o great_a mystery_n for_o a_o matter_n that_o be_v to_o endure_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a in_o a_o period_n of_o 2000_o year_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n the_o prophet_n say_v that_o it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n and_o to_o overcome_v they_o and_o also_o to_o he_o be_v give_v power_n over_o every_o tribe_n tongue_n and_o nation_n and_o of_o the_o second_o that_o he_o shall_v deceive_v they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n by_o reason_n of_o those_o miracle_n which_o he_o have_v power_n to_o do_v etc._n etc._n and_o that_o all_o both_o small_a and_o great_a free_a and_o bond_n shall_v receive_v his_o mark_n in_o their_o hand_n and_o in_o their_o forehead_n afterward_o it_o be_v say_v of_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o woman_n sit_v on_o a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n that_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v commit_v whoredom_n with_o she_o that_o she_o make_v drink_v all_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n with_o the_o wine_n of_o her_o whoredom_n and_o that_o all_o the_o nation_n drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o her_o whoredom_n this_o signify_v two_o thing_n one_o that_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v subdue_v all_o nation_n the_o second_o that_o it_o must_v seduce_v they_o by_o its_o sign_n and_o false_a miracle_n now_o can_v any_o one_o imagine_v that_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a suffice_v first_o to_o conquer_v a_o empire_n and_o overcome_v all_o nation_n second_o to_o seduce_v and_o pervert_v they_o and_o bring_v they_o to_o deny_v the_o christian_a religion_n if_o antichrist_n be_v to_o use_v that_o method_n that_o be_v use_v in_o france_n and_o be_v to_o use_v no_o other_o but_o that_o it_o may_v be_v in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a he_o can_v make_v many_o kingdom_n abjure_v christianity_n as_o in_o six_o month_n he_o have_v make_v the_o reformation_n be_v abjure_v by_o more_o than_o a_o million_o of_o person_n but_o it_o be_v plain_a the_o antichrist_n of_o the_o papist_n be_v not_o to_o use_v this_o way_n so_o that_o one_o may_v say_v the_o clergy_n of_o france_n have_v outstrip_v their_o antichrist_n and_o that_o there_o never_o be_v a_o more_o hellish_a sort_n of_o persecution_n it_o be_v clear_a i_o say_v that_o antichrist_n be_v to_o carry_v away_o man_n by_o seduce_v they_o for_o otherwise_o why_o shall_v he_o work_v sign_n and_o miracle_n and_o though_o he_o be_v to_o pervert_v the_o christian_n with_o dragoon_n at_o least_o certain_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v conquer_v they_o by_o arm_n before_o hand_n and_o have_v overturn_v every_o other_o empire_n can_v he_o conquer_v all_o the_o world_n in_o three_o year_n where_o be_v the_o example_n of_o so_o swift_a a_o conquest_n alexander_n the_o great_a be_v represent_v in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n as_o a_o leopard_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o speediness_n of_o his_o conquest_n yet_o he_o spend_v more_o than_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a and_o have_v conquer_v but_o one_o part_n of_o asia_n when_o he_o die_v be_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a sufficient_a to_o reassemble_v the_o jew_n from_o all_o the_o country_n of_o the_o world_n to_o make_v they_o master_n of_o the_o whole_a universe_n to_o re-establish_a the_o mosaical_a worship_n and_o rebuild_v the_o temple_n of_o solomon_n only_o the_o build_n of_o the_o temple_n the_o first_o time_n take_v up_o seven_o year_n the_o labour_v more_o than_o 40_o year_n about_o that_o of_o herod_n and_o this_o of_o antichrist_n which_o will_v apparent_o be_v more_o magnificent_a shall_v be_v finish_v in_o a_o few_o month_n if_o there_o be_v therefore_o nothing_o else_o but_o what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o violence_n of_o antichrist_n according_a to_o the_o very_a supposition_n of_o the_o popish_a doctor_n it_o will_v be_v impossible_a to_o be_v do_v in_o 30_o year_n how_o much_o more_o impossible_a be_v it_o that_o he_o shall_v attain_v his_o end_n in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n in_o what_o he_o be_v to_o do_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o seduce_v his_o false_a prophet_n must_v seduce_v all_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n all_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a to_o the_o style_n of_o the_o writer_n in_o those_o time_n who_o define_v the_o roman_a empire_n by_o the_o habitable_a earth_n there_o must_v be_v much_o more_o time_n to_o seduce_v the_o nation_n than_o to_o conquer_v they_o if_o antichrist_n be_v to_o establish_v his_o religion_n by_o violence_n only_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o in_o build_v up_o his_o empire_n he_o will_v build_v up_o his_o religion_n but_o it_o be_v clear_a than_o the_o day_n that_o he_o must_v persuade_v and_o seduce_v it_o be_v for_o this_o purpose_n that_o he_o work_v sign_n there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o miracle_n to_o establish_v a_o religion_n by_o arm_n the_o prophecy_n say_v express_o that_o he_o shall_v make_v drink_v the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n with_o the_o wine_n of_o his_o whoredom_n which_o signify_v great_a obstinacy_n drunkeness_n of_o mind_n persuasion_n now_o behold_v a_o strange_a thing_n in_o less_o than_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a a_o seducer_n utter_o destroy_v the_o whole_a christian_a religion_n and_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o persuasion_n seduce_v all_o the_o christian_n and_o persuade_v they_o to_o become_v jew_n revel_n four_o argument_n the_o mere_a fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v take_v up_o more_o year_n according_a to_o the_o 14_o chap._n of_o the_o revel_n four_o we_o have_v in_o the_o 14_o chap._n a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o spiritual_a babylon_n she_o be_v fall_v she_o be_v fall_v babylon_n that_o great_a city_n we_o have_v prove_v before_o that_o babylon_n and_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n now_o the_o prophet_n in_o this_o chapt._n concern_v the_o end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n make_v two_o period_n of_o his_o last_o ruin_n the_o first_o be_v call_v the_o harvest_n then_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o cloud_n thrust_v in_o his_o sickle_n on_o the_o earth_n 14.8_o c._n 14.8_o and_o the_o earth_n be_v reap_v
necessary_a to_o premise_v in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o observation_n which_o i_o call_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v that_o this_o whole_a book_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o paraphrase_n on_o what_o daniel_n say_v in_o the_o seven_o ch._n of_o his_o revelation_n touch_v the_o four_o beast_n certain_o this_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o if_o some_o great_a &_o strange_a event_n be_v find_v therein_o it_o be_v always_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o must_v endure_v to_o the_o come_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n revelation_n why_o god_n have_v nor_o take_v notice_n of_o other_o state_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o reason_n why_o god_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o so_o many_o great_a event_n that_o happen_v without_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n of_o the_o great_a empire_n that_o be_v establish_v the_o nation_n that_o be_v overturn_v the_o bloody_a war_n that_o be_v every_o where_o &_o insist_o only_o on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n or_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v because_o god_n reveal_v not_o future_a event_n but_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n which_o he_o love_v which_o he_o conduct_n &_o which_o he_o will_v instruct_v concern_v his_o will._n now_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v enclose_v in_o or_o very_o near_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n i_o know_v that_o there_o be_v christian-churche_n in_o persia_n &_o it_o may_v be_v some_o in_o the_o indies_n but_o all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o small_a matter_n euphrates_n be_v the_o bound_n of_o christianity_n it_o spread_v itself_o but_o a_o little_a beyond_o it_o the_o church_n therefore_o have_v no_o need_n to_o know_v that_o which_o shall_v happen_v on_o the_o other_o side_n euphrates_n nor_o to_o understand_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o tartar_n the_o king_n of_o persia_n the_o mogul_n &_o the_o chinois_n for_o all_o this_o have_v no_o respect_n to_o she_o wherefore_o the_o revelation_n say_v not_o one_o word_n of_o they_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n also_o have_v no_o intention_n to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o adventure_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o turk_n but_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n therefore_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v these_o two_o empire_n that_o of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o tarck_n but_o only_o by_o the_o by_o in_o the_o five_o &_o six_o trumpet_n &_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v they_o there_o but_o as_o the_o scourge_v of_o god_n that_o fall_n on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o vex_v &_o to_o destroy_v it_o this_o observation_n be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o first_o it_o remove_v that_o difficulty_n which_o many_o make_v so_o great_a a_o stir_n about_o viz._n that_o the_o revelation_n as_o it_o be_v usual_o explain_v do_v not_o at_o all_o touch_n on_o or_o if_o it_o do_v it_o be_v but_o by_o the_o by_o the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o world_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o east_n since_o 1200_o year_n yet_o once_o more_o it_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o he_o who_o will_v speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o the_o church_n &_o those_o event_n that_o have_v in_o immediate_a reference_n to_o the_o church_n second_o this_o observation_n will_v teach_v we_o right_o to_o divide_v the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n &_o proper_o to_o apply_v the_o vision_n to_o each_o time_n &_o to_o discover_v the_o event_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o those_o vision_n we_o must_v know_v therefore_o that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n without_o comparison_n the_o great_a period_n the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n into_o two_o period_n &_o most_o distinguish_v in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o great_a period_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o rome_n ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la which_o be_v the_o great_a epocha_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 455._o for_o then_o the_o empire_n be_v tear_v in_o piece_n between_o the_o greek_n the_o vandal_n the_o goth_n the_o burgundian_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v i_o say_v divide_v into_o ten_o principal_a part_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v since_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o ten_o king_n &_o the_o reunion_n of_o those_o ten_o king_n under_o one_o sole_a head_n that_o call_v himself_o the_o universal_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n of_o this_o monarchy_n &_o the_o come_n of_o the_o five_o which_o be_v that_o of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n these_o two_o period_n be_v very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o length_n viz._n 1200_o year_n or_o a_o little_a more_o the_o lord_n j._n christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n anno_fw-la v._n c._n 754._o or_o 752._o as_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a pretend_v the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n about_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n 455._o i_o e._n in_o the_o year_n 1209_o or_o 1207_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n since_o that_o time_n under_o the_o roman_a &_o gothish_n king_n the_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la be_v continue_v till_o the_o time_n of_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a asleep_o roman_a abbot_n a_o scythian_a by_o nation_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 540_o according_a to_o baronius_n &_o who_o make_v his_o paschal_n cycle_n in_o the_o year_n 527._o it_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 530_o that_o the_o christian_a aera_fw-la begin_v to_o be_v in_o use_n &_o the_o count_a by_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n then_o man_n leave_v off_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la after_o they_o have_v use_v this_o epocha_n about_o 1280_o year_n however_o that_o be_v the_o period_n from_o the_o build_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n be_v more_o than_o 1200_o year_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n since_o its_o division_n among_o ten_o king_n to_o the_o end_n must_v be_v also_o above_o 1200_o year_n the_o prophecy_n make_v it_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i.e._n 1260_o year_n now_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n i_o e._n in_o the_o time_n when_o he_o write_v the_o revelation_n there_o be_v above_o two_o three_o of_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n past_a &_o go_v for_o the_o write_v about_o the_o year_n 850_o after_o the_o build_n of_o the_o city_n there_o remain_v therefore_o but_o a_o little_a more_o than_o 350_o year_n of_o this_o first_o period_n but_o he_o have_v before_o he_o the_o whole_a entire_a second_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o very_o strange_a that_o he_o enlarge_v himself_o much_o more_o on_o this_o late_a part_n than_o on_o the_o former_a so_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o find_v proper_o more_o than_o two_o chapter_n the_o six_o &_o the_o eight_o that_o respect_v this_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n from_o the_o nine_o ch_z inclusive_o to_o the_o 20_o exclusive_o contain_v the_o event_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o period_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n which_o be_v the_o second_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o render_v this_o truth_n more_o plain_a that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n touch_v the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v the_o text_n on_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n treat_v in_o the_o revelation_n we_o must_v here_o view_v the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n &_o apply_v it_o to_o divers_a part_n of_o that_o of_o st._n john._n after_o this_o i_o see_v in_o the_o night_n vision_n 7.7_o dan._n 7.7_o &_o behold_v a_o four_o beast_n dreadful_a &_o terrible_a &_o strong_a exceed_o &_o it_o have_v great_a iron_n tooth_n it_o devour_v &_o break_v in_o piece_n &_o stamp_v the_o residue_n with_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o &_o it_o be_v diverse_a from_o all_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v before_o it_o &_o it_o have_v ten_o horn_n daniel_n have_v ask_v the_o explication_n of_o this_o vision_n the_o angel_n say_v to_o he_o hereupon_o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n on_o the_o earth_n 23._o v._o 23._o which_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o all_o kingdom_n &_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n &_o tread_v it_o down_o &_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n this_o refer_v to_o the_o establishment_n of_o this_o empire_n &_o its_o conquest_n that_o be_v begin_v under_o the_o consul_n &_o dictator_n &_o be_v finish_v under_o the_o emperor_n of_o which_o st._n john._n have_v see_v a_o part_n &_o some_o follow_v after_o he_o under_o who_o also_o the_o empire_n be_v always_o enlarge_v or_o at_o least_o preserve_v in_o its_o greatness_n even_o to_o the_o child_n of_o theodosius_n it_o break_v in_o
say_v we_o must_v find_v the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n indeed_o a_o little_a time_n after_o dioclesian_n constantine_n ascend_v the_o throne_n of_o the_o emperor_n &_o make_v the_o christian_a religion_n reign_n he_o &_o his_o successor_n ruin_v paganism_n this_o fall_n of_o the_o pagan_a religion_n be_v thus_o represent_v to_o we_o and_o i_o behold_v when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o six_o seal_n &_o lo_o there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n 12._o v._o 12._o &_o the_o sun_n become_v black_a as_o sackcloth_n of_o hair_n &_o the_o moon_n become_v red_a as_o blood_n and_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n fall_v to_o the_o earth_n even_o as_o a_o figtree_n cast_v her_o untimely_a fig_n 13._o v._o 13._o when_o she_o be_v shake_v of_o a_o mighty_a wind._n and_o the_o heaven_n depart_v as_o a_o scroll_n when_o it_o be_v roll_v together_o 14._o v._o 14._o &_o every_o mountain_n &_o island_n be_v move_v out_o of_o their_o place_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n 15._o v._o 15._o &_o the_o great_a man_n &_o the_o rich_a man_n &_o the_o chief_a captain_n &_o the_o mighty_a man_n &_o every_o bondman_n &_o every_o freeman_n his_o themselves_o in_o the_o den_n &_o in_o the_o rock_n of_o the_o mountain_n and_o say_v to_o the_o mountain_n &_o rock_n 16._o v._o 16._o fall_v on_o we_o &_o hide_v we_o from_o the_o face_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n &_o from_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o lamb._n for_o the_o great_a day_n of_o his_o wrath_n be_v come_v 17._o v._o 17._o &_o who_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o stand_v faganism_n the_o fixth_a trumpet_n contain_v the_o fall_n of_o faganism_n all_o these_o image_n be_v borrow_v from_o the_o last_o judgement_n wherefore_o they_o be_v usual_o apply_v to_o it_o because_o indeed_o this_o fall_n of_o paganism_n be_v the_o most_o terrible_a judgement_n that_o yet_o ever_o fall_v since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n on_o the_o devil_n empire_n we_o must_v know_v that_o in_o the_o whole_a revelation_n we_o see_v these_o three_o head_n reign_v the_o dragon_n the_o beast_n the_o false_a prophet_n the_o dragon_n be_v the_o devil_n the_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o pope_n the_o dragon_n have_v two_o empire_n the_o first_o be_v pure_a paganism_n &_o pure_o pagan_a the_o second_o be_v antichristian_a paganism_n mingle_v with_o christianity_n see_v here_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o first_o empire_n that_o be_v the_o pure_o pagan_a empire_n of_o the_o dragon_n 1._o there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n &_o particular_o of_o st._n john_n a_o earthquake_n always_o signify_v a_o change_n of_o the_o face_n of_o affair_n in_o the_o world_n because_o earthquake_n overturn_v the_o earth_n &_o make_v it_o change_v its_o face_n now_o what_o change_n of_o the_o face_n of_o affair_n in_o the_o world_n can_v be_v imagine_v great_a than_o that_o which_o happen_v under_o constantine_n &_o his_o successor_n the_o church_n have_v be_v beat_v down_o massacre_v it_o be_v bathe_v in_o its_o own_o blood_n &_o all_o on_o a_o sudden_a behold_v it_o be_v the_o mistress_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v become_v rich_a &_o powerful_a it_o build_v stately_a temple_n it_o overturn_v the_o temple_n of_o idol_n 2._o the_o sun_n become_v black_a as_o sackcloth_n we_o must_v hold_v it_o for_o certain_a that_o the_o sun_n the_o moon_n &_o the_o star_n in_o the_o revelation_n always_o signify_v the_o sovereign_n the_o dignity_n &_o power_n of_o the_o empire_n treat_v of_o we_o shall_v afterward_o see_v this_o every_o where_n here_o the_o empire_n treat_v of_o be_v that_o of_o the_o red_a dragon_n viz._n the_o devil_n so_o that_o the_o sun_n be_v the_o sovereign_n of_o that_o empire_n who_o be_v the_o devil_n himself_o the_o moon_n be_v the_o pagan_a religion_n which_o borrow_v all_o its_o power_n from_o the_o devil_n as_o the_o moon_n take_v all_o its_o light_n from_o the_o sun._n the_o star_n be_v the_o pontifexes_n &_o priest_n of_o paganism_n all_o these_o power_n suffer_v a_o eclipse_n be_v destroy_v by_o the_o christian_a emperor_n &_o tumble_v to_o the_o ground_n like_o fig_n by_o a_o great_a wind_n 3._o every_o mountain_n &_o every_o isle_n be_v remove_v out_o of_o their_o place_n i._n e._n the_o temple_n the_o idol_n the_o city_n the_o place_n peculiar_o consecrate_v to_o the_o devotion_n of_o certain_a pagan_a divinity_n be_v change_v &_o superstition_n therein_o be_v abolish_v the_o hand_n of_o god_n fall_v heavy_o on_o the_o god_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o former_o it_o do_v on_o the_o god_n of_o the_o egyptian_n 4._o last_o the_o king_n &_o all_o man_n of_o every_o age_n &_o condition_n be_v exceed_o terrify_v run_v up_o &_o down_o flee_v hide_v themselves_o &_o endeavour_v to_o escape_v the_o judgement_n &_o the_o wrath_n of_o god._n one_o may_v have_v see_v above_o a_o hundred_o time_n more_o than_o what_o the_o prophet_n here_o say_v if_o one_o can_v have_v see_v the_o commotion_n that_o then_o happen_v the_o terror_n the_o distress_n the_o fright_n that_o the_o invisible_a empire_n of_o demon_n suffer_v at_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n all_o that_o the_o devil_n suffer_v at_o the_o come_n of_o j._n christ_n into_o the_o world_n be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o this_o he_o reign_v notwithstanding_o he_o be_v master_n of_o empire_n crown_n temple_n altar_n but_o all_o on_o a_o sudden_a &_o at_o that_o very_a time_n when_o he_o think_v he_o have_v entire_o ruin_v the_o empire_n of_o j._n christ_n by_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n behold_v he_o himself_o cast_v down_o on_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o judge_n that_o the_o horror_n &_o commotion_n of_o the_o evil_a spirit_n be_v unconceivable_a and_o moreover_o who_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o this_o great_a body_n of_o pontifexes_n priest_n &_o pagan_a minister_n feel_v a_o prodigious_a commotion_n when_o constantine_n turn_v christian_n &_o his_o successor_n beat_v down_o &_o ruin_v all_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o idol_n history_n tell_v we_o enough_o of_o this_o &_o though_o it_o say_v nothing_o it_o will_v be_v very_o easy_a to_o apprehend_v that_o the_o image_n here_o make_v use_n of_o be_v not_o too_o lively_a to_o represent_v the_o commotion_n of_o the_o heathen_n &_o of_o paganism_n this_o period_n bring_v we_o to_o theodosius_n the_o great_a under_o who_o paganism_n expire_v but_o after_o who_o also_o the_o glory_n &_o quiet_a of_o the_o empire_n be_v quite_o lose_v as_o we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n &_o paganism_n fall_v at_o the_o same_o time_n this_o be_v a_o great_a matter_n of_o triumph_n to_o the_o pagan_n who_o say_v the_o god_n have_v abandon_v the_o empire_n since_o their_o altar_n have_v be_v beat_v down_o but_o god_n be_v provide_v for_o great_a event_n &_o it_o be_v necessary_a the_o temporal_a empire_n shall_v fall_v to_o make_v way_n for_o the_o spiritual_a empire_n of_o antichrist_n chap._n vi_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o four_o first_o trumpet_n which_o be_v the_o five_o degree_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n or_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o rome_n the_o 7_o ch._n be_v a_o vision_n that_o interrupt_v the_o course_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n ch._n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o 144_o thousand_o seal_a person_n in_o the_o seven_o ch._n here_o god_n cause_v his_o elect_n to_o be_v seal_v &_o their_o number_n amount_v to_o 144_o thousand_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o process_n of_o this_o discourse_n that_o 144_o be_v a_o sacred_a number_n appoint_v to_o signify_v the_o church_n a_o number_n that_o arise_v from_o twelve_o multiply_v by_o itself_o for_o the_o present_a it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o observe_v that_o god_n take_v the_o time_n between_o the_o six_o seal_n &_o the_o first_o trumpet_n to_o cause_v his_o elect_a to_o be_v seal_v because_o more_o unhappy_a sad_a &_o much_o more_o fatal_a time_n be_v at_o hand_n than_o the_o forego_n once_o in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n &_o under_o the_o seal_n there_o be_v cruel_a persecution_n man_n have_v suffer_v much_o in_o their_o body_n but_o under_o the_o trumpet_n must_v come_v the_o dark_a kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n wherein_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o christian-church_n must_v be_v attack_v with_o spiritual_a temptation_n be_v swallow_v up_o in_o superstition_n &_o idolatry_n &_o that_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o faithful_a shall_v be_v almost_o as_o nothing_o the_o 144_o thousand_o signify_v the_o church_n the_o pure_a church_n under_o antichrist_n reign_v now_o 144_o thousand_o be_v almost_o nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o that_o innumerable_a multitude_n that_o be_v in_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n this_o little_a number_n therefore_o be_v to_o be_v seal_v to_o the_o end_n
that_o the_o destroy_a angel_n of_o spiritual_n egypt_n may_v pass_v over_o they_o &_o spare_v they_o and_o they_o be_v to_o be_v seal_v before_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n sound_v because_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o happen_v under_o these_o seven_o trumpet_n thus_o you_o have_v the_o whole_a mystery_n of_o the_o 7_o ch._n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 8_o ch._n after_o the_o open_v the_o seven_o seal_n there_o be_v silence_n for_o about_o half_a a_o hour_n plain_o by_o way_n of_o allusion_n to_o what_o be_v do_v in_o the_o temple_n where_o while_o the_o incense_n be_v offer_v the_o music_n cease_v &_o all_o be_v in_o silence_n the_o seven_o trumpet_n be_v give_v to_o seven_o angel_n every_o thing_n be_v make_v ready_a for_o the_o sound_n of_o these_o trumpet_n the_o first_o angel_n sound_v 8_o â—_o 8_o &_o there_o follow_v hail_o &_o fire_n mingle_v with_o blood_n &_o they_o be_v cast_v on_o the_o earth_n &_o a_o three_o part_n of_o the_o tree_n be_v burn_v up_o &_o all_o green_a grass_n be_v burn_v up_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n continue_v to_o concern_v the_o roman_a empire_n as_o the_o seven_o seal_n have_v do_v the_o first_o trumpet_n begin_v where_o the_o six_o seal_v end_v the_o six_o seal_n bring_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o the_o total_a fall_n of_o paganism_n which_o happen_v under_o the_o two_o theodosius_n father_n &_o son_n barbarian_n the_o first_o trumpet_n begin_v under_o theodosius_n the_o young_a &_o signify_v the_o first_o eruption_n of_o the_o barbarian_n the_o first_o trumpet_n than_o must_v begin_v at_o the_o same_o time_n hail_v mingle_v with_o fire_n &_o blood_n fall_v on_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v be_v a_o lively_a &_o good_a representation_n of_o the_o inundation_n of_o those_o barbarous_a people_n who_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o theodosius_n the_o young_a come_v out_o of_o thrace_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o alaric_n &_o ravage_v first_o of_o all_o macedonia_n thessaly_n greece_n achaia_n corinth_n argos_n sparta_n epirus_n &_o italy_n itself_o afterward_o &_o about_o the_o same_o time_n the_o vandal_n the_o alane_n the_o marcoman_o the_o herule_v the_o sueve_n the_o allemans_n possess_v &_o desolate_v gaul_n spain_n &_o africa_n it_o be_v a_o hail_n mingle_v with_o fire_n &_o blood_n for_o these_o barbarous_a people_n fall_v on_o like_o a_o storm_n of_o hail_n with_o violence_n &_o in_o a_o sudden_a manner_n the_o carry_v fire_v every_o where_o &_o bathe_v the_o earth_n with_o blood_n 32.19_o be_v 28.2_o &_o â—0_n 3._o &_o 32.19_o we_o may_v see_v hail_n use_v for_o the_o like_a inundation_n of_o strange_a people_n in_o divers_a place_n of_o the_o prophet_n so_o be_v the_o come_n of_o salmanassar_n &_o his_o assyrian_n express_v by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n and_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o tree_n be_v burn_v empire_n the_o three_o part_n signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o this_o three_o part_n appear_v again_o in_o all_o the_o trumpet_n &_o this_o three_o part_n certain_o signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o reason_n of_o it_o be_v evident_a it_o be_v because_o this_o empire_n do_v possess_v &_o do_v still_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world._n geographer_n divide_v the_o world_n into_o three_o part_n europe_n asia_n &_o africa_n the_o roman_a empire_n take_v up_o one_o of_o these_o three_o part_n viz._n europe_n so_o that_o when_o the_o prophet_n say_v that_o the_o several_a plague_n of_o the_o trumpet_n afflict_v the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v they_o afflict_v europe_n it_o will_v be_v say_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n extend_v itself_o also_o into_o asia_n &_o africa_n but_o one_a there_o be_v also_o in_o europe_n a_o great_a extent_n of_o northern_a country_n that_o be_v not_o possess_v by_o the_o roman_n so_o that_o what_o it_o have_v in_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n can_v only_o serve_v as_o a_o equivalent_a for_o what_o it_o have_v not_o in_o europe_n so_o that_o it_o always_o remain_v true_a that_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v not_o reach_v to_o above_o a_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world_n 2_o moreover_o europe_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n because_o rome_n &_o constantinople_n be_v both_o of_o they_o seat_v in_o this_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v clear_v the_o roman_a empire_n can_v be_v better_a represent_v than_o by_o europe_n or_o a_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world_n last_o it_o be_v europe_n chief_v that_o be_v harrass_v by_o the_o inundation_n of_o the_o barbarous_a people_n therefore_o by_o the_o three_o part_n we_o can_v understand_v any_o thing_n but_o europe_n the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o tree_n be_v burn_v see_v here_o a_o grammatical_a figure_n that_o must_v be_v well_o observe_v for_o it_o be_v much_o use_v in_o the_o three_o follow_a trumpet_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o tree_n of_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world_n viz._n of_o europe_n be_v burn_v now_o the_o prophet_n represent_v this_o first_o inundation_n of_o the_o babarian_o as_o have_v yet_o afflict_v the_o tree_n only_o of_o europe_n or_o the_o roman_a empire_n because_o the_o follow_a plague_n make_v so_o very_a much_o great_a havoc_n this_o first_o tempest_n if_o i_o may_v use_v the_o expression_n touch_v the_o tree_n only_o do_v not_o cause_v such_o terrible_a desolation_n as_o the_o follow_a one_o do_v the_o barbarian_n content_v themselves_o with_o the_o spoil_n of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n &_o man_n good_n and_o the_o second_o angel_n sound_v 8._o v._o 8._o as_o it_o be_v a_o great_a mountain_n burn_v with_o fire_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o sea_n &_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o sea_n become_v blood_n and_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v in_o the_o sea_n 9_o v._o 9_o &_o have_v life_n die_v &_o three_o part_n of_o the_o ship_n be_v destroy_v and_o the_o three_o angel_n sound_v 10._o v._o 10._o &_o there_o fall_v a_o great_a star_n from_o heaven_n burn_v as_o it_o be_v a_o lamp_n &_o it_o fall_v on_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o river_n &_o upon_o the_o fountain_n of_o water_n and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o star_n be_v call_v wormwood_n 11._o v._o 11._o &_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o water_n become_v wormwood_n &_o many_o man_n die_v of_o the_o water_n because_o they_o be_v make_v bitter_a empire_n the_o second_o &_o three_o trumpet_n signify_v the_o effusion_n of_o blood_n &_o the_o bitter_a affliction_n which_o the_o barbarian_n cause_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n these_o two_o plague_n of_o the_o second_o &_o the_o three_o trumpet_n be_v very_o like_o those_o two_o of_o the_o second_o &_o three_o viol_n in_o the_o 16_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o in_o this_o late_a place_n the_o two_o vial_n fall_v as_o they_o do_v here_o on_o the_o sea_n &_o the_o river_n they_o produce_v the_o same_o effect_n which_o be_v that_o they_o turn_v the_o water_n into_o blood_n &_o into_o liquor_n of_o wormwood_n the_o second_o &_o three_o vial_n be_v but_o one_o plague_n continue_v so_o the_o second_o &_o three_o trumpet_n be_v but_o one_o &_o the_o same_o plague_n continue_v so_o that_o these_o two_o place_n of_o the_o revelation_n may_v give_v much_o light_a one_o to_o the_o other_o not_o that_o they_o signfy_v the_o same_o event_n but_o very_o like_a one_o 19.5_o see._n jer._n 51.36.44_o ezek._n 31_o 4._o be_v 19.5_o in_o the_o one_o &_o in_o the_o other_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o sea_n &_o the_o river_n signify_v people_n it_o be_v the_o resemblance_n &_o emblem_n which_o all_o the_o prophet_n use_n &_o particular_o st._n john._n we_o shall_v see_v the_o whore_n sit_v on_o the_o water_n i.e._n on_o the_o people_n for_o in_o all_o language_n in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o vulgar_a in_o that_o of_o orator_n &_o prophet_n to_o make_v a_o sea_n of_o blood_n always_o signify_v to_o make_v a_o great_a slaughter_n we_o shall_v see_v that_o the_o sea_n of_o blood_n in_o the_o 16_o ch._n signify_v the_o great_a slaughter_v cause_v by_o the_o crusado_n here_o the_o sea_n of_o blood_n signify_v the_o slaughter_n which_o the_o barbarian_n make_v in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n this_o mountain_n burn_v like_o fire_n &_o this_o great_a star_n like_o a_o lamp_n at_o the_o bottom_n signify_v but_o one_o &_o the_o same_o thing_n except_v that_o the_o mountain_n of_o fire_n have_v the_o same_o proportion_n with_o the_o star_n like_o a_o lamp_n as_o the_o sea_n have_v with_o the_o river_n the_o mountain_n of_o fire_n fall_v into_o the_o sea_n the_o star_n or_o the_o great_a lamp_n of_o fire_n fall_v into_o the_o river_n i._n e._n the_o great_a fire_n fall_v into_o the_o great_a water_n &_o the_o lesser_a fire_n
therefore_o the_o three_o last_o trumpet_n be_v precede_v by_o a_o angel_n that_o cry_v woe_n wo_n wo_n they_o be_v the_o three_o last_o blow_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n after_o this_o cry_n follow_v the_o five_o trumpet_n ch._n 9_o and_o the_o five_o angel_n sound_v 1._o v._o 1._o &_o i_o see_v a_o star_n fall_v from_o heaven_n to_o the_o earth_n &_o to_o he_o be_v give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o he_o open_v the_o bottomless-pit_n 2._o v._o 2._o &_o there_o arise_v a_o smoke_n out_o of_o the_o pit_n as_o the_o smoke_n of_o a_o great_a furnace_n &_o the_o sum_n &_o the_o air_n be_v darken_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o smoke_n of_o the_o pit._n v._n 3._o and_o there_o come_v out_o of_o the_o smoke_n locust_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o sequel_n of_o the_o history_n &_o the_o character_n of_o this_o prophecy_n persuade_v i_o that_o by_o the_o locust_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o arabian_n and_o saracen_n for_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n in_o italy_n the_o great_a event_n that_o happen_v with_o reference_n to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o religion_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o arabian_n the_o imperial_a dignity_n fall_v in_o the_o five_o age._n in_o the_o six_o age_n the_o arabian_n be_v raise_v up_o to_o weary_a and_o torment_v the_o roman_a empire_n divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n but_o above_o all_o for_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o constantinople_n the_o most_o remarkable_a part_n of_o the_o tâ—n_n we_o shall_v see_v that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o this_o discovery_n of_o those_o modern_a people_n prophet_n the_o fall_a star_n in_o the_o five_o trumpet_n be_v noâ—_n a_o grandee_n or_o a_o prophet_n a_o star_n fall_v from_o heaven_n it_o be_v a_o presage_n of_o some_o great_a event_n by_o this_o star_n we_o must_v not_o understand_v a_o great_a lord_n or_o a_o false_a prophet_n as_o some_o have_v imagine_v for_o this_o star_n do_v nothing_o &_o appear_v no_o more_o in_o this_o five_o trumpet_n it_o be_v very_o improper_o that_o de_n launay_n &_o many_o other_o apply_v to_o this_o star_n these_o word_n &_o to_o he_o be_v give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless-pit_n as_o if_o a_o star_n can_v carry_v a_o key_n use_v it_o and_o open_v a_o door_n the_o prophecy_n be_v continue_v metaphor_n and_o allegory_n now_o according_a to_o good_a rhetoric_n action_n in_o metaphor_n must_v be_v attribute_v to_o subject_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o subject_n here_o a_o angel_n &_o a_o star_n be_v speak_v of_o it_o be_v the_o angel_n that_o open_v the_o bottomless-pit_n and_o not_o the_o star_n it_o be_v the_o proper_a office_n of_o angel_n in_o the_o apocalyptical_a vision_n to_o open_v and_o shut_v and_o bring_v in_o on_o the_o stage_n so_o in_o the_o 20_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v a_o angel_n that_o close_v the_o bottomless-pit_n on_o the_o dragon_n this_o star_n therefore_o do_v nothing_o else_o here_o but_o only_o presage_v a_o great_a insurrection_n against_o god_n that_o be_v to_o happen_v under_o the_o five_o trumpet_n the_o bottomless-pit_n be_v open_v smoke_n the_o religion_n of_o mahomet_n mean_v by_o the_o black_a smoke_n there_o come_v out_o a_o smoke_n black_a and_o thick_a like_o that_o of_o a_o furnace_n and_o the_o sun_n be_v darken_v thereby_o it_o be_v the_o unhappy_a religion_n of_o mahomet_n that_o fill_v the_o world_n with_o his_o thick_a darkness_n of_o error_n &_o there_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o smoke_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n locust_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o this_o unhappy_a and_o detestable_a doctrine_n form_v a_o empire_n and_o unite_v the_o arabian_n together_o under_o the_o detestable_a mahomet_n mean_v by_o the_o locust_n the_o saracen_n be_v mean_v one_o can_v better_o represent_v the_o arabian_n than_o by_o locust_n first_o because_o of_o their_o innumerable_a multitude_n so_o it_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n call_v they_o many_o age_n before_o st._n john._n and_o the_o midianite_n &_o the_o amalekite_n &_o all_o the_o child_n of_o the_o east_n be_v in_o the_o valley_n as_o locust_n for_o number_n 2._o it_o be_v from_o arabia_n that_o these_o inundation_n of_o locust_n come_v that_o often_o cover_v both_o egypt_n and_o ethiopia_n and_o the_o other_o neighbour_a place_n round_o about_o 3._o the_o prodigious_a swiftness_n of_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o saracen_n be_v most_o admirable_o represent_v by_o cloud_n of_o locust_n that_o fall_v on_o the_o field_n in_o one_o night_n and_o almost_o in_o a_o moment_n 4._o one_o can_v better_o represent_v the_o hideous_a desolation_n which_o the_o saracen_n make_v every_o where_o than_o by_o the_o hideous_a condition_n that_o the_o meadow_n and_o field_n be_v in_o when_o the_o locust_n come_v on_o they_o it_o be_v command_v these_o locust_n 4._o â—_o 4._o not_o to_o hurt_v the_o grass_n of_o the_o earth_n nor_o any_o green_a thing_n but_o only_o those_o man_n which_o have_v not_o the_o seal_n of_o god_n in_o their_o forehead_n this_o be_v to_o express_v that_o these_o locust_n be_v man_n that_o be_v send_v against_o other_o man_n whereas_o true_a locust_n fasten_v on_o the_o green_a thing_n and_o to_o they_o it_o be_v give_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v kill_v man_n but_o torment_v they_o five_o month_n we_o must_v know_v &_o always_o remember_v the_o foundation_n we_o have_v lay_v that_o the_o whole_a revelation_n be_v a_o history_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n &_o that_o all_o the_o event_n refer_v to_o that_o empire_n so_o that_o the_o sense_n be_v the_o saracen_n by_o the_o permission_n of_o god_n shall_v have_v a_o great_a power_n to_o torment_v &_o harrass_n the_o roman_a empire_n divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n but_o not_o to_o destroy_v it_o indeed_o the_o saracen_n torment_v both_o greek_n &_o latin_n most_o cruel_o but_o both_o the_o empire_n of_o constantinople_n &_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n defend_v themselves_o against_o their_o assault_n signify_v what_o the_o five_o mouth_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o locust_n signify_v the_o duration_n of_o these_o locust_n be_v limit_v to_o five_o month_n these_o make_v 150_o day_n but_o these_o day_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o 150_o year_n a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n according_a to_o the_o prophetic_a style_n joseph_n mede_n that_o follow_v this_o hypothesis_n assign_v 150_o year_n to_o the_o time_n during_o which_o the_o saracen_n particular_o afflict_a italy_n from_o the_o year_n 830_o to_o the_o year_n 980._o but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o locust_n be_v in_o the_o five_o month_n of_o the_o summer_n may_n june_n july_n august_n september_n &_o that_o be_v their_o long_a reign_n for_o oftentimes_o they_o last_v not_o so_o long_o because_o sometime_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o summer_n a_o great_a wind_n carry_v they_o away_o or_o a_o long_a rain_n make_v they_o burst_v so_o that_o the_o prophet_n mean_v that_o the_o saracen_n shall_v fulfil_v their_o reign_n in_o its_o great_a extent_n &_o that_o god_n will_v not_o abate_v any_o thing_n of_o it_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o man_n that_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o description_n of_o these_o locust_n be_v notable_a their_o shape_n be_v like_a unto_o horse_n prepare_v to_o the_o battle_n it_o be_v to_o signify_v the_o war_n &_o fight_v whereby_o the_o saracen_n be_v to_o establish_v their_o government_n on_o their_o head_n be_v as_o it_o be_v crown_n like_o gold_n all_o the_o empire_n that_o at_o this_o day_n take_v up_o the_o east_n come_v from_o they_o that_o of_o the_o turk_n that_o of_o the_o persian_n that_o of_o the_o great_a mogul_n that_o of_o the_o tartar_n their_o face_n be_v as_o the_o face_n of_o man_n &_o they_o have_v hair_n as_o the_o hair_n of_o woman_n &_o their_o tooth_n be_v as_o the_o tooth_n of_o lion_n &_o the_o sound_n of_o their_o wing_n be_v as_o the_o sound_n of_o chariot_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o be_v as_o great_a woman_n with_o their_o hair_n dishevel_v a_o hideous_a countenance_n &_o wing_n on_o their_o shoulder_n i_o question_v not_o but_o the_o prophet_n have_v respect_n to_o the_o description_n which_o the_o poet_n make_v of_o the_o harpy_n tristius_fw-la haud_fw-la illis_fw-la monstrum_fw-la 3._o aeneid_n 3._o nec_fw-la saevior_fw-la ulla_fw-la pestis_fw-la &_o ira_fw-la deûm_fw-la stygiis_fw-la seize_v extulit_fw-la undis_fw-la virginei_fw-la volucrum_fw-la vultus_fw-la faedissima_fw-la ventris_fw-la ingluvies_fw-la vncaeque_fw-la manus_fw-la &_o pallida_fw-la semper_fw-la orafame_n harpy_n whence_o come_v the_o name_n and_o fable_n of_o the_o harpy_n where_o it_o be_v very_o observable_a that_o the_o name_n of_o harpy_n come_v from_o the_o hebrew_n word_n arbim_n or_o arpim_v which_o
five_o thing_n be_v co-temporary_a in_o the_o three_o period_n year_n five_o thing_n cotemporary_a in_o the_o period_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n i._o the_o reign_n of_o the_o saint_n for_o a_o 1000_o year_n rev._n 20.4_o ii_o the_o dragon_n that_o be_v bind_v &_o who_o power_n be_v break_v rev._n 20.2_o 3._o iii_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n the_o description_n whereof_o we_o have_v rev._n 21._o &_o 22._o chapter_n iv_o the_o company_n of_o saint_n that_o be_v clothe_v in_o white_a garment_n &_o who_o carry_v palm_n in_o their_o hand_n sing_v this_o song_n salvation_n to_o our_o god_n that_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n 7.17_o rev._n 7.10_o rev._n 7.17_o &_o unto_o the_o lamb_n and_o of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v they_o shall_v hunger_n no_o more_o neither_o thirst_v any_o more_o neither_o shall_v the_o sun_n light_n on_o they_o nor_o any_o heat_n the_o lamb_n shall_v feed_v they_o &_o shall_v lead_v they_o unto_o live_a fountain_n of_o water_n for_o these_o be_v not_o the_o 144_o thousand_o seal_a person_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o begin_n â—f_o the_o 7_o chap._n st._n john_n say_v express_o after_o this_o 9_o v._o 9_o i._n e._n after_o these_o 144_o thousand_o seal_a person_n i_o behold_v &_o lo_o a_o great_a multitude_n which_o no_o man_n can_v number_v of_o all_o nation_n &_o kindred_n &_o people_n &_o tongue_n stand_v before_o the_o throne_n &_o before_o the_o lamb_n etc._n etc._n this_o plain_o show_v that_o these_o be_v not_o the_o person_n that_o be_v seal_v for_o they_o may_v easy_o be_v number_v because_o they_o be_v not_o above_o 144_o thousand_o whereas_o these_o here_o speak_v of_o be_v innumerable_a in_o truth_n these_o be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o 20_o of_o the_o revel_n who_o be_v there_o call_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n &_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n &_o here_o they_o be_v call_v they_o which_o come_v out_o of_o great_a tribulation_n 7.14_o c._n 7.14_o &_o have_v wash_v their_o robe_n &_o make_v they_o white_a in_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb._n they_o be_v therefore_o co-temporary_a with_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o 1000_o year_n as_o the_o 144_o thousand_o that_o be_v seal_v be_v co-temporary_a with_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n for_o 1260_o day_n v._o the_o five_o and_o last_o thing_n co-temporary_a be_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v with_o a_o trumpet_n &_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n 11.15_o rev._n 11.15_o say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n the_o last_o blow_n must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n &_o at_o the_o same_o time_n shall_v begin_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o which_o be_v assign_v a_o period_n of_o 1000_o year_n and_o the_o influence_n of_o this_o seven_o and_o last_o trumpet_n must_v reach_v even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n thus_o you_o have_v the_o chronology_n of_o the_o twelve_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o proceed_v to_o consider_v the_o history_n chap._n x._o a_o short_a system_fw-la of_o the_o event_n foretell_v in_o the_o revelation_n concern_v the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o historical_a part_n chap._n a_o short_a explanation_n of_o the_o 11_o chap._n in_o the_o 11_o ch._n where_o the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n do_v begin_v the_o h._n ghost_n in_o the_o first_o place_n give_v we_o a_o abridgement_n of_o these_o destiny_n &_o event_n &_o nothing_o be_v more_o methodical_a than_o that_o first_o to_o give_v a_o general_a idea_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v afterward_o more_o particular_o to_o be_v explain_v so_o this_o chapter_n from_o the_o 2d._o v._o to_o the_o end_n contain_v a_o short_a history_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n &_o of_o the_o 1000_o year_n of_o christ_n reign_n as_o in_o the_o first_o verse_n he_o have_v describe_v the_o first_o period_n of_o 360_o year_n as_o we_o just_a now_o observe_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n this_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v here_o describe_v by_o this_o paganism_n that_o be_v to_o tread_v under_o foot_n the_o holy_a city_n for_o 42_o month_n 2._o v._o 2._o the_o affliction_n of_o the_o church_n &_o its_o perpetual_a subsistence_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o affliction_n during_o this_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v signify_v by_o the_o two_o witness_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n a_o great_a persecution_n that_o must_v befall_v the_o church_n at_o the_o end_n of_o these_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n 3._o v._o 3._o be_v there_o also_o predict_v the_o total_a suppression_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o truth_n by_o that_o persecution_n be_v signify_v by_o the_o death_n of_o these_o two_o witness_n 7._o v._o 7._o who_o must_v remain_v dead_a in_o the_o territory_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a for_o three_o prophetical_a day_n and_o a_o half_a i._n e._n three_o year_n &_o a_o half_a we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o what_o that_o mean_n &_o where_o we_o must_v place_v this_o great_a event_n at_o the_o end_n of_o three_o year_n &_o a_o half_a these_o two_o witness_n i._n e._n the_o public_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n shall_v rise_v again_o and_o be_v glorious_o reestablisht_v for_o the_o h._n ghost_n say_v that_o the_o two_o witness_n shall_v ascend_v again_o up_o into_o heaven_n i_o e._n shall_v be_v exalt_v &_o glorify_v upon_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o same_o time_n the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v 13._o v._o 13._o i._n e._n one_o of_o those_o ten_o king_n that_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n shall_v revolt_v from_o he_o and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n shall_v sound_v which_o will_v give_v the_o last_o blow_n to_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n 15._o v._o 15._o after_o which_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o saint_n shall_v commence_v which_o shall_v continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n this_o be_v the_o epitome_n of_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o church_n &_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o 11_o chapter_n after_o this_o general_a idea_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n explication_n ch._n 12._o &_o its_o explication_n the_o prophet_n enter_v upon_o the_o particular_n in_o the_o 12_o ch._n god_n show_v he_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o woman_n that_o be_v with_o child_n &_o deliver_v of_o a_o son_n &_o persecute_v by_o the_o red_a dragon_n who_o fain_o will_v devour_v the_o child_n of_o the_o woman_n afterward_o there_o be_v a_o battle_n fight_v by_o michael_n &_o his_o angel_n against_o the_o dragon_n the_o dragon_n be_v overcome_v and_o cast_v to_o the_o earth_n but_o as_o much_o overcome_v as_o he_o be_v he_o cease_v not_o to_o persecute_v the_o woman_n she_o be_v force_v to_o escape_v into_o the_o wilderness_n where_o she_o be_v nourish_v 1260_o day_n the_o dragon_n not_o be_v able_a to_o reach_v she_o vomit_v out_o a_o flood_n after_o she_o but_o the_o earth_n open_v &_o swallow_v up_o the_o flood_n &_o save_v the_o woman_n this_o woman_n be_v the_o apostolical_a church_n this_o child_n of_o which_o she_o be_v deliver_v be_v pure_a &_o holy_a christianity_n the_o dragon_n be_v the_o devil_n who_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n will_v devour_v &_o extinguish_v christianity_n in_o its_o birth_n michael_n &_o his_o angel_n be_v jesus_n christ_n &_o his_o minister_n celestial_a as_o well_o as_o terrestrial_a the_o combat_n of_o the_o red_a dragon_n &_o michael_n be_v the_o combat_n of_o 300_o year_n that_o be_v between_o god_n &_o the_o devil_n during_o the_o ten_o persecution_n of_o the_o roman_a heathen_a emperor_n the_o devil_n endeavour_v on_o one_o hand_n to_o destroy_v the_o christian_a church_n by_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o emperor_n &_o god_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n defend_v it_o by_o his_o martyr_n &_o teacher_n the_o victory_n get_v over_o the_o red_a dragon_n be_v the_o cast_v down_o of_o heathenism_n which_o fall_v to_o the_o earth_n &_o be_v cast_v from_o heaven_n i._n e._n it_o be_v tumble_v down_o from_o the_o throne_n by_o constantine_n &_o his_o successor_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o theodosius_n the_o great_a flood_n which_o the_o red_a dragon_n cast_v after_o the_o woman_n when_o he_o be_v throw_v down_o on_o the_o earth_n be_v those_o inundation_n of_o heresy_n that_o arrianism_n that_o cover_v the_o christian_a world_n immediate_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o heathenism_n under_o constantine_n the_o earth_n swallow_v up_o this_o flood_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o woman_n these_o heresy_n be_v destroy_v &_o swallow_v up_o as_o in_o a_o moment_n &_o the_o church_n remain_v deliver_v from_o they_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o
be_v establish_v with_o a_o terrible_a havoc_n such_o as_o a_o hideous_a monster_n that_o shall_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n and_o of_o a_o enormous_a greatness_n will_v cause_v make_v the_o wave_n to_o foam_n blow_v the_o water_n with_o his_o nostril_n and_o send_v out_o terrible_a bellow_n it_o be_v the_o emblem_n of_o the_o manner_n whereby_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v establish_v this_o beast_n have_v seven_o head_n the_o spirit_n explain_v this_o of_o so_o many_o king_n and_o so_o many_o mountain_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o king_n and_o seven_o mountain_n see_v here_o the_o character_n of_o rome_n together_o with_o its_o empire_n it_o sit_v on_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o it_o have_v seven_o king_n that_o be_v to_o say_v seven_o form_n of_o sovereign_a government_n we_o have_v already_o reckon_v they_o up_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n 1._o king_n 2._o consul_n 3._o decemvire_n 4._o tribune_n of_o the_o people_n 5._o perpetual_a dictator_n 6._o emperor_n 7._o pope_n he_o have_v ten_o horn_n the_o prophet_n do_v not_o say_v how_o these_o horn_n be_v distribute_v on_o the_o head_n but_o however_o it_o be_v certain_a head_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v only_o on_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o they_o be_v all_o on_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o the_o head_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o it_o be_v under_o the_o papal_a dominion_n that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v among_o ten_o horn_n that_o be_v to_o say_v among_o ten_o king_n europe_n that_o obey_v the_o pope_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o principal_a kingdom_n 1._o germany_n 2._o hungary_n 3._o poland_n 4._o suedeland_n 5._o france_n 6._o spain_n 7._o italy_n 8._o england_n 9_o portugal_n 10._o scotland_n the_o other_o kingdom_n and_o state_n be_v dependency_n on_o these_o from_o the_o first_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o five_o age_n the_o partition_n be_v make_v among_o ten_o king_n also_o as_o we_o shall_v observe_v afterward_o horn_n always_o signify_v power_n in_o the_o scripture_n this_o be_v know_v so_o that_o these_o ten_o horn_n must_v be_v power_n but_o no_o signify_v that_o these_o power_n be_v sovereign_a one_o and_o not_o subordinate_a the_o spirit_n give_v they_o diadem_n they_o be_v sovereign_n in_o name_n but_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v dependent_n on_o the_o seven_o head_n which_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o papism_n for_o the_o papism_n subject_n all_o king_n to_o the_o pope_n on_o the_o head_n there_o be_v a_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n this_o be_v not_o on_o one_o of_o the_o head_n but_o on_o all_o of_o they_o and_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v that_o of_o the_o queen_n of_o the_o universe_n which_o she_o will_v always_o bear_v since_o she_o attain_v to_o her_o greatness_n terrarum_fw-la dea_fw-la gentiumque_fw-la roma_fw-la it_o be_v the_o title_n of_o rome_n eternal_a as_o saint_n jerome_n have_v observe_v 11._o ad_fw-la algas_n quaeft_v 11._o the_o roman_a emperor_n make_v themselves_o be_v call_v your_o divinity_n they_o build_v temple_n to_o they_o they_o burn_v incense_v to_o their_o genius_n they_o sacrifice_v to_o they_o the_o seven_o head_n have_v also_o its_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n the_o pope_n be_v call_v his_o holiness_n vice-god_n god_n on_o earth_n vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n rome_n under_o his_o dominion_n be_v call_v infallible_a rome_n eternal_a rome_n the_o dragon_n give_v he_o his_o power_n it_o be_v the_o devil_n which_o give_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o false_a religion_n the_o idolatry_n and_o heresy_n by_o which_o it_o make_v war_n against_o god_n the_o ambition_n the_o cruelty_n and_o the_o covetousness_n by_o which_o it_o make_v war_n against_o man_n and_o i_o see_v one_o of_o his_o head_n as_o it_o be_v wound_v to_o death_n 1.3_o 1.3_o and_o his_o deadly_a wound_n be_v heal_v and_o all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n the_o prophet_n do_v not_o say_v what_o head_n be_v wound_v but_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o last_o save_v one_o for_o that_o which_o come_v in_o the_o place_n of_o that_o which_o be_v wound_v last_v to_o the_o end_n therefore_o the_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n must_v be_v the_o six_o and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o this_o head_n must_v make_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o the_o seven_o government_n the_o six_o head_n be_v that_o of_o the_o emperor_n it_o be_v wound_v by_o the_o goth_n and_o the_o vandal_n the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v but_o it_o rise_v again_o under_o another_o head_n and_o a_o new_a kind_n of_o government_n viz._n that_o of_o the_o pope_n constant_a de_fw-fr donat_n constant_a in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o papacy_n be_v bring_v forth_o again_o if_o not_o the_o grandeur_n of_o the_o ancient_a empire_n yet_o at_o least_o a_o form_n of_o government_n that_o be_v not_o very_o much_o different_a from_o that_o by_o which_o all_o the_o nation_n once_o obey_v the_o emperor_n it_o be_v the_o confession_n of_o steuchus_n bishop_n of_o agobio_n all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n the_o earth_n be_v astonish_v to_o see_v the_o roman_a empire_n establish_v under_o the_o new_a name_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n follow_v this_o new_a beast_n submit_v to_o this_o church_n be_v ravish_v with_o this_o dignity_n that_o appear_v to_o listen_v up_o christianity_n to_o the_o height_n of_o grandeur_n it_o submit_v to_o this_o chimoera_n of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a principality_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o there_o be_v give_v to_o he_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o blasphemy_n after_o this_o 5â—_n v._o 5â—_n it_o be_v only_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n simple_o because_o it_o be_v the_o long_a duration_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n it_o be_v therefore_o this_o seven_o head_n the_o pope_n and_o the_o papism_n that_o bring_v forth_o these_o great_a thing_n can_v there_o be_v any_o thing_n great_a than_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v of_o itself_o that_o she_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n the_o queen_n of_o all_o the_o church_n the_o infallible_a judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n the_o ark_n out_o of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n the_o divinity_n to_o which_o all_o nation_n must_v pay_v homage_n the_o common_a mother_n of_o all_o christian_n the_o sovereign_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o can_v depose_v they_o transfer_v their_o crown_n and_o give_v they_o to_o who_o she_o think_v fit_a see_v the_o great_a thing_n and_o these_o great_a thing_n be_v blasphemy_n this_o be_v clear_a for_o to_o attribute_v that_o to_o herself_o which_o belong_v only_o to_o god_n be_v to_o blaspheme_v and_o power_n be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o continue_v forty_o and_o two_o month_n it_o be_v still_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o it_o be_v to_o it_o that_o the_o period_n of_o forty_o and_o two_o month_n of_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n be_v assign_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o forty_o two_o month_n do_v not_o respect_v the_o entire_a beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o the_o seven_o government_n for_o after_o the_o three_o verse_n it_o be_v only_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o moreover_o the_o seven_o monarchy_n in_o its_o whole_a extent_n have_v last_v almost_o twice_o forty_o two_o prophetical_a month_n as_o we_o have_v before_o observe_v it_o be_v therefore_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n or_o of_o the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n that_o must_v be_v extend_v to_o 1260._o year_n he_o open_v his_o mouth_n in_o blasphemy_n against_o god._n 6._o â—_o 6._o it_o be_v to_o blaspheme_v god_n to_o attribute_v to_o itself_o his_o power_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v against_o his_o name_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o his_o glory_n the_o papism_n ravish_v away_o the_o glory_n from_o god_n to_o give_v it_o to_o the_o creature_n against_o his_o tabernacle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o his_o temple_n and_o his_o church_n in_o call_v the_o true_a child_n of_o god_n which_o be_v his_o house_n heretic_n and_o schismatics_n against_o they_o that_o dwell_v in_o heaven_n these_o be_v the_o saint_n and_o angel_n of_o who_o the_o papism_n make_v idol_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n it_o great_o injure_v and_o it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n 7._o v._o 7._o and_o to_o overcome_v they_o it_o be_v well_o enough_o know_a how_o the_o papism_n have_v employ_v anathemaes_n thunder_n fire_n and_o sword_n to_o extinguish_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o destroy_v the_o faithful_a and_o i_o behold_v another_o beast_n come_v out_o of_o
the_o earth_n 11._o v._o 11._o and_o he_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb_n and_o he_o speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n hoth_n the_o second_o beast_n have_v two_o hoth_n in_o the_o foregoing_a vision_n the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v the_o four_o monarchy_n in_o its_o two_o period_n and_o its_o whole_a extent_n by_o only_a one_o beast_n we_o have_v see_v more-than_a once_o that_o this_o monarchy_n have_v two_o period_n very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o duration_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n the_o second_o from_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n to_o the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v this_o second_o period_n which_o the_o prophet_n here_o represent_v under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o second_o beast_n it_o be_v another_o beast_n because_o it_o be_v another_o name_n another_o sort_n of_o empire_n a_o empire_n hide_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v a_o matter_n that_o begin_v again_o all_o anew_o as_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o its_o birth_n be_v little_a insensible_a a_o small_a matter_n in_o a_o word_n during_o two_o or_o three_o age_n so_o this_o new_a roman_a empire_n that_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v forth_o again_o be_v to_o commence_v also_o from_o weak_a beginning_n and_o to_o be_v but_o a_o very_a little_a thing_n for_o some_o age_n as_o this_o late_a period_n of_o the_o four_o monarch_n be_v to_o last_o as_o long_o as_o the_o other_o and_o be_v to_o have_v a_o form_n whole_o different_a from_o it_o it_o deserve_v to_o be_v call_v another_o beast_n this_o second_o beast_n ascend_v out_o the_o earth_n and_o not_o out_o of_o the_o sea._n it_o be_v the_o same_o beast_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n that_o it_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o hell._n the_o one_o hinder_v not_o the_o other_o the_o papism_n come_v from_o hell_n but_o not_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n as_o the_o first_o beast_n do_v these_o two_o empire_n come_v not_o from_o the_o same_o place_n the_o first_o empire_n spring_v from_o the_o people_n and_o their_o ambition_n the_o second_o empire_n proceed_v from_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o ambition_n it_o spring_v from_o the_o earth_n as_o a_o plant_n that_o shoot_v out_o small_a and_o become_v great_a insensible_o without_o effusion_n of_o blood_n and_o without_o spoil_n he_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb._n the_o roman_a church_n call_v herself_o the_o spouse_n of_o the_o lamb_n usurp_v his_o power_n the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v always_o in_o her_o mouth_n and_o if_o she_o may_v be_v believe_v she_o do_v but_o exercise_v the_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o have_v be_v lawful_o confer_v upon_o she_o jesus_n christ_n have_v two_o power_n in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n all_o power_n be_v give_v i_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n say_v he_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o herself_o she_o ascribe_v to_o herself_o the_o temporal_a power_n and_o the_o spiritual_a one_o he_o speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n for_o he_o utter_v blasphemy_n against_o god_n and_o terrible_a threaten_n against_o his_o child_n and_o he_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o 12._o v._o 12._o the_o papism_n have_v re-establisht_a all_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n the_o roman_a church_n cause_v herself_o to_o be_v serve_v by_o king_n she_o take_v away_o their_o demeauss_n she_o dispose_v of_o their_o crown_n she_o draw_v tribute_n from_o they_o and_o exercise_v jurisdiction_n in_o all_o their_o state_n the_o first_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o country_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o it_o and_o cause_v the_o earth_n and_o they_o which_o dwell_v therein_o to_o worship_v the_o first_o beast_n raise_v up_o in_o herself_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ancient_a empire_n she_o make_v that_o ancient_a empire_n be_v raise_v up_o again_o under_o a_o new_a name_n viz._n that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v adore_v and_o serve_v 13._o v._o 13._o and_o he_o do_v great_a wonder_n so_o that_o he_o make_v fire_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n on_o earth_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o observe_v and_o prove_v several_a time_n hereafter_o as_o we_o have_v already_o do_v before_o that_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n heaven_n when_o a_o estate_n and_o a_o empire_n be_v treat_v of_o always_o signify_v the_o sovereign_a region_n of_o those_o dignity_n the_o sun_n be_v the_o sovereign_n the_o star_n be_v the_o grandee_n here_o a_o empire_n a_o state_n be_v treat_v of_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o beast_n the_o sovereign_a region_n of_o that_o state_n be_v the_o heaven_n from_o that_o state_n fall_v fire_n that_o be_v to_o say_v thunders_z it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o this_o be_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o call_v thunder_n and_o thunder_a bull_n it_o be_v those_o decree_n and_o those_o papal_a bull_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n these_o be_v no_o other_o than_o pasteboard_n thunder_v and_o artificial_a firework_n however_o it_o be_v know_v that_o they_o have_v set_v kingdom_n be_v a_o flame_n a_o hundred_o and_o a_o hundred_o time_n and_o have_v may_v time_n think_v to_o set_v all_o europe_n on_o fire_n to_o this_o be_v add_v sign_n that_o be_v to_o say_v prodigy_n of_o pride_n ambition_n madness_n policy_n carnal_a weapon_n and_o other_o mean_n by_o which_o the_o beast_n of_o rome_n have_v use_v to_o establish_v its_o dominion_n and_o subject_a king_n to_o its_o self_n this_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o false_a miracle_n which_o the_o papism_n have_v use_v to_o establish_v itself_o but_o as_o it_o be_v here_o consider_v much_o more_o as_o a_o kingdom_n than_o as_o a_o religion_n by_o these_o sign_n it_o be_v much_o better_a to_o understand_v the_o wicked_a mean_n it_o have_v employ_v to_o establish_v its_o tyranny_n than_o the_o lie_a miracle_n which_o it_o use_v to_o establish_v its_o false_a mystery_n and_o deceive_v they_o which_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o those_o miracle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 14._o v._o 14._o he_o induce_v they_o by_o all_o the_o way_n of_o deceit_n and_o violence_n to_o do_v homage_n to_o he_o and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o his_o dominion_n say_v to_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n that_o they_o shall_v make_v a_o image_n to_o the_o beast_n 15._o v._o 15._o and_o he_o have_v power_n to_o give_v life_n unto_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v both_o speak_v and_o cause_n that_o as_o many_o as_o will_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v kill_v this_o here_o be_v a_o admirable_a place_n the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o empire_n however_o it_o be_v but_o a_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n a_o imaginary_a empire_n found_v only_o on_o the_o deceive_a imagination_n of_o man_n they_o need_v but_o say_v not_o to_o destroy_v this_o empire_n the_o reality_n of_o a_o empire_n consist_v in_o citadel_n in_o fortress_n in_o army_n the_o roman_a church_n have_v none_o of_o all_o this_o for_o the_o little_a army_n that_o the_o pope_n may_v raise_v be_v not_o that_o which_o secure_v his_o empire_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o a_o true_a empire_n the_o convent_v of_o the_o monk_n be_v his_o citadel_n the_o monk_n be_v his_o soldier_n and_o army_n the_o priest_n be_v his_o emissary_n the_o bishop_n and_o arch-bishop_n be_v his_o lieutenanis_fw-la but_o all_o these_o be_v but_o image_n nevertheless_o this_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n speak_v act_n make_v decree_n raise_v all_o europe_n and_o cause_v all_o those_o to_o be_v kill_v that_o will_v not_o pay_v it_o the_o like_a homage_n which_o be_v render_v to_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n and_o he_o cause_v all_o 16._o v._o 16._o both_o small_a and_o great_a etc._n etc._n to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o right_a hand_n or_o in_o their_o forehead_n and_o that_o no_o man_n may_v buy_v or_o sell_v save_v he_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n or_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o forehead_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o profession_n thence_o it_o come_v that_o ancient_a christian_n signify_v their_o profession_n of_o christianity_n by_o a_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n on_o the_o forehead_n the_o hand_n be_v the_o instrument_n of_o action_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n can_v neither_o buy_v nor_o sell_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o papism_n that_o be_v to_o say_v partake_v of_o its_o favour_n and_o its_o riches_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o profession_n of_o a_o papist_n
into_o perdition_n see_v here_o a_o eight_o king_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o this_o eight_o king_n be_v of_o the_o seven_o he_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o seven_o government_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v that_o this_o eight_o king_n must_v come_v from_o hence_o that_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o and_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n divide_v into_o two_o for_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v either_o pagan_n or_o christian_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o emperor_n make_v so_o great_a a_o change_n that_o the_o christian_a emperor_n deserve_v to_o be_v reckon_v for_o a_o eight_o head_n however_o because_o they_o last_o but_o a_o short_a space_n and_o because_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o temporal_a they_o be_v perfect_o like_o the_o foregoing_a emperor_n the_o holy_a spirit_n rank_n they_o under_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o when_o he_o come_v he_o must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v become_v viz._n the_o christian_a emperor_n it_o shall_v not_o continue_v long_o indeed_o the_o christian_a emperor_n do_v not_o possess_v the_o empire_n but_o from_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n to_o valentinian_n the_o three_o about_o 130_o or_o 135._o year_n beside_o the_o transposition_n of_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v suppose_v do_v not_o make_v any_o difficulty_n here_o for_o if_o i_o make_v a_o commentary_n i_o can_v easy_o bring_v example_n much_o more_o harsh_a in_o the_o writing_n only_o of_o the_o n._n testament_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v 12._o v._o 12._o be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n or_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v rend_v when_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v destroy_v in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v make_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o second_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n the_o roman_a church_n begin_v to_o form_v its_o empire_n this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o remarkable_a place_n of_o the_o prophecy_n to_o find_v the_o point_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n therefore_o it_o deserve_v a_o large_a reflection_n which_o shall_v be_v find_v afterward_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n 13._o v._o 13._o these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o beast_n these_o ten_o king_n or_o these_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v voluntary_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o she_o shall_v not_o obtain_v her_o dominion_n by_o the_o way_n of_o conquest_n but_o by_o the_o way_n of_o illusion_n of_o seduction_n and_o persuasion_n she_o shall_v persuade_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o give_v she_o their_o power_n in_o truth_n this_o do_v so_o happen_v the_o prince_n dote_v on_o this_o idol_n of_o st._n peter_n chair_n the_o apostolical_a see_v raise_v this_o throne_n so_o high_a that_o it_o be_v like_o afterward_o to_o have_v swallow_v they_o up_o these_o shall_v make_v war_n with_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o lamb_n shall_v overcome_v they_o 14._o v._o 14._o they_o shall_v lend_v their_o arm_n and_o their_o power_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o smother_v the_o truth_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v surmount_v they_o shall_v enlighten_v they_o and_o get_v such_o a_o victory_n over_o they_o as_o shall_v be_v happy_a for_o those_o that_o be_v overcome_v england_n sweden_n denmark_n and_o many_o other_o state_n have_v be_v already_o overcome_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o 15._o v._o 15._o the_o water_n which_o thou_o see_v where_o the_o whore_n sit_v be_v people_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o tongue_n this_o woman_n this_o corrupt_a church_n shall_v have_v the_o multitude_n for_o she_o she_o shall_v ascribe_v great_a honour_n to_o herself_o from_o thence_o and_o make_v use_n of_o that_o as_o a_o argument_n that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v upon_o the_o beast_n these_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n 16._o v._o 16._o and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n etc._n etc._n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n afterward_o more_o than_o once_o to_o reflect_v on_o these_o word_n therefore_o we_o shall_v say_v nothing_o of_o they_o at_o present_a the_o woman_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v that_o great_a city_n 1â—_n v._o 1â—_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o great_a city_n be_v not_o precise_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o have_v its_o seat_n at_o rome_n on_o the_o seven_o mountain_n this_o be_v a_o important_a truth_n that_o the_o great_a city_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v not_o rome_n precise_o but_o rome_n conjunct_o with_o its_o ecclesiastical_a empire_n it_o shall_v be_v prove_v but_o we_o must_v reserve_v the_o proof_n for_o another_o place_n where_o it_o will_v be_v very_o material_a for_o we_o to_o fix_v this_o what_o the_o city_n signify_v chap._n xvii_o babylon_n in_o the_o 17_o and_o 18_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v rome_n antichristian_a and_o papal_n and_o not_o rome_n pagan_a the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v one_o of_o those_o wherein_o the_o description_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v certain_o contain_v we_o have_v apply_v it_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n with_o the_o same_o success_n as_o we_o have_v do_v the_o forego_n prophecy_n but_o we_o have_v some_o consideration_n to_o add_v to_o prove_v that_o that_o city_n speak_v of_o in_o that_o chapter_n be_v rome_n together_o with_o its_o empire_n of_o christian_a become_v antichristian_a antichrist_n that_o rome_n christian_n and_o not_o pagan_a be_v spiritual_a babylon_n &_o the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v a_o place_n where_o the_o papist_n find_v themselves_o reduce_v to_o mighty_a strait_n they_o have_v confess_v that_o the_o 11_o and_z 13_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n speak_v concern_v antichrist_n but_o because_o in_o the_o 11_o chap._n the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o city_n where_o i._o christ_n be_v crucify_v they_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v rome_n and_o because_o in_o the_o 13_o chap._n rome_n be_v not_o name_v they_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n have_v it_o to_o be_v find_v there_o but_o in_o this_o 17_o chap._n they_o be_v force_v to_o see_v rome_n in_o the_o city_n on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o in_o that_o great_a city_n that_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o bring_v they_o to_o the_o last_o extremity_n and_o we_o need_v but_o see_v what_o they_o say_v on_o this_o point_n to_o convince_v they_o that_o their_o holy_a roman_a see_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n one_a they_o say_v that_o rome_n in_o this_o 17_o chap._n be_v rome_n pagan_a and_o not_o rome_n christian_n 13._o bellarm._n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif_n rom._n c._n 13._o the_o falseness_n of_o this_o supposition_n be_v evident_a first_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o beast_n which_o carry_v the_o woman_n same_o the_o first_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o ch._n and_o that_o of_o the_o 17_o be_v the_o same_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o beast_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n in_o the_o 13_o ch._n this_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n and_o upon_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o ch._n be_v describe_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n full_a of_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n second_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o ch._n arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea._n 17.3_o c._n 13.1_o c._n 17.3_o and_o i_o see_v a_o beast_n rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea._n that_o of_o the_o 17_o ch._n ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a 17.8_o chap._n 17.8_o the_o beast_n that_o thou_o see_v be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o shall_v ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a now_o the_o deep_a and_o the_o sea_n in_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n three_o 13.3_o chap._n 13.3_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o first_o beast_n that_o all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n that_o all_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v worship_v he_o 8._o v._o 8._o who_o name_n be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n it_o be_v say_v also_o of_o that_o in_o the_o
see_v what_o they_o say_v viz._n that_o that_o rome_n that_o now_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v corrupt_v become_v idolatrous_a debauch_a that_o she_o shall_v shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o carry_v her_o disorder_n as_o far_o as_o rome_n pagan_a but_o yet_o however_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n who_o must_v be_v accompany_v with_o his_o ten_o king_n have_v his_o habitation_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o come_v to_o rome_n when_o it_o be_v turn_v idolatrous_a and_o pagan_a to_o destroy_v and_o ruin_v it_o as_o he_o will_v also_o do_v see_v the_o word_n of_o viega_n on_o the_o eighteen_o of_o the_o revelation_n one_o may_v plain_o gather_v from_o the_o infinite_a number_n of_o precious_a merchandise_n and_o of_o all_o sort_n that_o be_v here_o note_v that_o rome_n in_o the_o last_o time_n after_o her_o apostasy_n shall_v attain_v to_o sovereign_a power_n and_o great_a riches_n and_o that_o her_o empire_n shall_v extend_v itself_o throughout_o the_o world_n upon_o the_o ten_o king_n so_o often_o name_v for_o that_o these_o mighty_a riches_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o rome_n pagan_a it_o be_v clear_a by_o these_o word_n come_v forth_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n for_o this_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o ancient_a rome_n that_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o in_o which_o there_o be_v no_o faithful_a one_o but_o that_o rome_n that_o shall_v flourish_v in_o the_o last_o time_n then_o therefore_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n shall_v great_o flourish_v and_o its_o empire_n shall_v be_v very_o large_a she_o shall_v live_v in_o pleasure_n and_o have_v great_a abundance_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n she_o shall_v be_v enslave_v to_o idolatry_n be_v full_a of_o superstition_n sacrifice_n to_o doemon_n and_o false_a deity_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o vast_a quantity_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n that_o shall_v be_v shed_v by_o she_o under_o the_o emperor_n of_o rome_n by_o a_o terrible_a but_o a_o very_a righteous_a judgement_n of_o god_n she_o shall_v at_o last_o be_v make_v desolate_a and_o burn_v by_o ten_o king_n see_v what_o the_o force_n and_o evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n have_v draw_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o worshipper_n of_o rome_n what_o prodigious_a whimsy_n be_v these_o to_o what_o extremity_n must_v these_o man_n have_v be_v reduce_v the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o but_o one_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o church_n never_o imagine_v there_o be_v more_o than_o one_o and_z lo_o here_o be_v man_n that_o make_v a_o couple_n the_o first_o shall_v be_v in_o rome_n corrupt_v for_o according_a to_o they_o rome_n in_o the_o last_o day_n must_v have_v a_o great_a empire_n must_v subdue_v kingdom_n and_o draw_v they_o together_o with_o herself_o into_o a_o revolt_n from_o jesus_n christ_n lo_o therefore_o there_o be_v one_o antichristian_a empire_n at_o rome_n what_o need_n have_v we_o of_o another_o antichrist_n sit_v at_o jerusalem_n moreover_o this_o chimaera_n be_v found_v on_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapt._n which_o according_a to_o they_o represent_v antichrist_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chap._n with_o the_o great_a city_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o with_o babylon_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o 14_o and_o the_o 18_o chapt._n now_o we_o have_v confute_v this_o ridiculous_a imagination_n and_o have_v demonstrate_v that_o babylon_n the_o great_a city_n the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o and_o the_o 18_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n this_o chimaera_n be_v so_o ill_a to_o be_v defend_v that_o the_o more_o modern_a papist_n have_v abandon_v it_o and_o at_o last_o have_v be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n that_o the_o great_a city_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n where_o jesus_n christ_n be_v crucify_v be_v not_o jerusalem_n but_o spiritual_a babylon_n speak_v of_o afterward_o and_o bernard_n de_fw-fr montrevil_n that_o have_v write_v since_o the_o rest_n though_o he_o retain_v that_o ancient_a dream_n that_o antichrist_n must_v come_v out_o of_o jerusalem_n yet_o he_o confess_v however_o that_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n and_o the_o antichristian_a be_v not_o two_o empire_n that_o must_v succeed_v one_o another_o and_o the_o one_o destroy_v the_o other_o according_a to_o the_o supposition_n of_o those_o we_o be_v just_a now_o speak_v of_o he_o confess_v that_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o chief_a city_n of_o antichrist_n party_n that_o antichrist_n must_v defend_v it_o and_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o subject_n of_o its_o grandeure_n and_o that_o of_o antichrist_n the_o head_n of_o the_o league_n the_o monarch_n of_o the_o time_n he_o call_v antichrist_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o apocalyptical_a babylon_n and_o he_o confess_v that_o this_o babylon_n be_v rome_n therefore_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o rome_n must_v be_v antichristian_a and_o the_o capital_a city_n of_o antichrist_n babylon_n say_v he_o be_v the_o mistress_n the_o queen_n the_o empress_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n not_o dare_v to_o call_v rome_n babylon_n chapt._n on_o the_o 24._o chapt._n he_o define_v it_o however_o by_o western_a babylon_n who_o be_v pervert_v instead_o of_o obey_v the_o law_n of_o the_o piety_n of_o the_o first_o age_n shall_v in_o her_o pride_n cause_v herself_o to_o be_v call_v the_o great_a and_o the_o independent_a and_o shall_v become_v much_o worse_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n than_o ever_o eastern_a babylon_n be_v after_o these_o confession_n there_o remain_v no_o other_o help_n for_o the_o popish_a doctor_n to_o hinder_v their_o rome_n from_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v rome_n antichristian_a but_o the_o chimaera_n of_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v duration_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n it_o be_v true_a say_v they_o that_o rome_n must_v be_v possess_v by_o antichrist_n that_o he_o must_v establish_v idolatry_n there_o that_o rome_n must_v become_v worse_a than_o rome_n pagan_a be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n and_o than_o eastern_a babylon_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophet_n but_o this_o must_v last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a when_o therefore_o we_o have_v destroy_v this_o ridiculous_a dream_n of_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o a_o half_a we_o shall_v have_v demonstrate_v that_o rome_n at_o this_o day_n be_v the_o true_a seat_n of_o antichrist_n and_o then_o i_o shall_v make_v they_o this_o argument_n babylon_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o prostitute_n woman_n with_o the_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n all_o this_o be_v rome_n become_v antichristian_a and_o the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n which_o be_v plain_a either_o by_o what_o have_v be_v invincible_o prove_v or_o what_o the_o papist_n themselves_o have_v confess_v now_o this_o antichristian_a roman_n empire_n must_v endure_v not_o 1260._o natural_a day_n but_o 1260._o prophetical_a day_n i._n e._n 1260._o year_n therefore_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n which_o must_v be_v at_o rome_n can_v be_v that_o chimerical_a empire_n of_o antichrist_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a that_o must_v conclude_v 45._o day_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o it_o be_v that_o of_o rome_n which_o have_v endure_v so_o long_o already_o the_o consequence_n be_v plain_a because_o all_o do_v acknowledge_v the_o world_n must_v not_o and_o can_v according_o to_o the_o decree_n of_o god_n endure_v yet_o twelve_o or_o thirteen_o hundred_o year_n to_o make_v room_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o a_o thousand_o year_n more_o at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o to_o make_v room_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o truth_n and_o certainty_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v prove_v so_o that_o if_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n must_v endure_v 1260._o year_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o it_o subsist_v at_o this_o present_a time_n and_o that_o it_o have_v begin_v a_o long_a time_n since_o this_o be_v i_o say_v a_o demonstration_n which_o i_o have_v in_o readiness_n for_o these_o gentleman_n when_o i_o shall_v have_v prove_v the_o only_a thing_n in_o this_o argument_n that_o can_v be_v call_v in_o question_n viz._n that_o the_o 1260._o day_n of_o antichrist_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o so_o many_o natural_a day_n i_o will_v prove_v this_o truth_n present_o be_v it_o not_o that_o it_o regard_v the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n afterward_o to_o speak_v wherefore_o now_o we_o shall_v continue_v to_o give_v you_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o prophecy_n that_o contain_v the_o character_n of_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n chap._n xviii_o
god_n be_v incommunicable_a to_o any_o one_o beside_o j._n christ_n and_o be_v at_o his_o right_a hand_n to_o present_v our_o request_n unto_o he_o this_o be_v evident_o that_o which_o make_v the_o connection_n of_o this_o text_n of_o saint_n paul_n now_o the_o spirit_n say_v express_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o depart_n from_o the_o faith_n with_o the_o forego_v one_o god_n manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n receive_v up_o into_o glory_n natural_o receive_v up_o into_o glory_n shall_v follow_v after_o justify_v in_o the_o spirit_n and_o come_v before_o see_v of_o angel_n preach_v to_o the_o gentile_n believe_v on_o in_o the_o world._n but_o he_o will_v place_v the_o word_n receive_v up_o into_o glory_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n and_o immediate_o before_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o apostasy_n to_o signify_v that_o that_o apostasy_n shall_v principal_o aim_v at_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o article_n for_o in_o truth_n it_o seem_v glory_n the_o papism_n pull_v down_o the_o lord_n from_o his_o glory_n that_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v principal_o design_n to_o draw_v down_o jesus_n christ_n from_o the_o heaven_n and_o tumble_v he_o again_o into_o a_o low_a estate_n it_o enclose_v he_o in_o a_o bit_n of_o bread_n it_o make_v he_o descend_v into_o unclean_a entrail_n it_o send_v he_o to_o the_o draught_n it_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v eat_v by_o mouse_n and_o rat_n it_o take_v away_o from_o he_o his_o arm_n leg_n head_n life_n and_o leave_v he_o without_o any_o action_n or_o defence_n it_o set_v up_o rival_n to_o he_o in_o all_o his_o office_n and_o divide_v his_o honour_n to_o wood_n and_o stone_n all_o this_o well_o consider_v deserve_v the_o name_n of_o abomination_n and_o apostasy_n face_n it_o be_v a_o abomination_n to_o invocate_v any_o creature_n before_o god_n face_n that_o this_o may_v be_v more_o plain_a with_o respect_n to_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o to_o take_v off_o the_o veil_n under_o which_o they_o hide_v the_o horror_n of_o that_o worship_n we_o must_v observe_v that_o that_o sit_v of_o jesus_n christ_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n import_v a_o very_a near_o presence_n of_o the_o son_n who_o assist_v perpetual_o before_o his_o father_n and_o who_o be_v perpetual_o before_o his_o face_n environ_v and_o as_o i_o may_v so_o say_v bury_v by_o the_o ray_n of_o that_o glorious_a face_n of_o god._n thou_o shall_v not_o have_v other_o god_n before_o my_o face_n this_o face_n of_o god_n be_v a_o lively_a spring_n of_o light_n that_o swallow_v up_o whatsoever_o there_o be_v of_o brightness_n in_o the_o most_o excellent_a creature_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o be_v as_o nothing_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o god._n there_o be_v but_o one_o creature_n that_o be_v not_o swallow_v up_o by_o these_o ray_n and_o that_o be_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god._n that_o be_v uphold_v by_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o second_o person_n to_o which_o it_o be_v supernatural_o unite_v by_o reason_n of_o this_o the_o son_n may_v be_v invocate_v before_o the_o face_n and_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o father_n because_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o son_n be_v not_o swallow_v up_o and_o annihilate_v by_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o father_n but_o it_o be_v a_o true_a abomination_n to_o go_v and_o worship_n and_o invocate_v a_o simple_a creature_n before_o the_o face_n of_o god_n and_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o his_o throne_n this_o consideration_n do_v utter_o destroy_v that_o vain_a pretence_n which_o so_o many_o take_v for_o a_o good_a reason_n beam_n one_o may_v pray_v the_o saint_n which_o be_v on_o earth_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o we_o because_o be_v far_o from_o the_o face_n of_o god_n they_o be_v not_o swallow_v up_o by_o his_o beam_n we_o lawful_o pray_v the_o saint_n on_o earth_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o we_o say_v they_o what_o great_a harm_n be_v there_o to_o invocate_v they_o in_o the_o heaven_n the_o difference_n be_v plain_a the_o saint_n that_o be_v upon_o earth_n be_v conceive_v as_o far_o from_o god_n their_o ray_n be_v not_o swallow_v up_o by_o the_o infinite_a brightness_n of_o the_o divinity_n we_o may_v give_v they_o some_o homage_n but_o to_o go_v and_o serve_v they_o before_o the_o face_n of_o god_n to_o give_v they_o a_o religious_a worship_n in_o heaven_n it_o be_v insolent_o to_o violate_v the_o majesty_n of_o god._n and_o under_o what_o pretence_n soever_o it_o may_v be_v do_v it_o be_v a_o bold_a attempt_n that_o be_v not_o pardonable_a a_o subject_a that_o be_v high_o prefer_v when_o he_o be_v alone_o and_o far_o from_o his_o prince_n may_v receive_v great_a honour_n from_o those_o that_o be_v beneath_o he_o but_o both_o the_o small_a and_o the_o great_a when_o they_o be_v in_o the_o sovereign_n presence_n be_v equal_a it_o will_v be_v a_o piece_n of_o high_a treason_n to_o render_v homage_n to_o a_o subject_a before_o the_o sovereign_n face_n the_o sun_n swallow_v up_o all_o the_o star_n the_o glory_n of_o god_n in_o his_o throne_n annihilate_v all_o glory_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o odious_a crime_n to_o go_v and_o render_v homage_n to_o the_o saint_n at_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o throne_n of_o god._n if_o i_o honour_v the_o saint_n here_o below_o by_o my_o praise_n and_o my_o imitation_n of_o they_o this_o do_v not_o reach_v to_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n it_o be_v to_o man_n that_o i_o speak_v but_o my_o prayer_n reach_v heaven_n there_o be_v but_o one_o subject_a that_o do_v invocate_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o other_o in_o the_o heaven_n and_o but_o one_o object_n that_o may_v be_v invocate_v this_o be_v what_o st._n paul_n mean_v there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n that_o may_v be_v pray_v to_o in_o the_o heaven_n and_o only_o one_o jesus_n that_o pray_v for_o man_n so_o that_o i_o conclude_v that_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v a_o abomination_n and_o a_o apostasy_n because_o it_o high_o affront_v jesus_n christ_n in_o that_o double_a manner_n as_o we_o have_v say_v both_o because_o it_o snatch_v away_o from_o he_o the_o privilege_n of_o assist_v alone_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n and_o because_o it_o violate_v the_o majesty_n of_o god_n in_o who_o presence_n all_o grandeur_n disappear_v so_o far_o be_v the_o saint_n from_o be_v more_o worthy_a of_o adoration_n because_o of_o their_o glorification_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o more_o they_o be_v glorify_v and_o the_o near_o they_o be_v to_o god_n the_o more_o be_v they_o as_o nothing_o and_o invisible_a add_v to_o this_o that_o j._n christ_n have_v reserve_v it_o to_o himself_o as_o a_o incommunicable_a piece_n of_o his_o glory_n that_o we_o shall_v call_v on_o the_o father_n in_o his_o name_n the_o papism_n call_v on_o he_o in_o the_o name_n of_o saint_n for_o it_o invocate_v he_o by_o the_o merit_n and_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n this_o be_v another_o abomination_n as_o to_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n it_o be_v so_o plain_a a_o abomination_n and_o apostasy_n that_o it_o can_v at_o this_o day_n any_o long_o be_v defend_v but_o by_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v adore_v or_o serve_v image_n we_o only_o make_v use_v of_o they_o as_o a_o mean_n to_o ascend_v to_o their_o original_n heathen_n the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v never_o carry_v so_o far_o as_o that_o of_o the_o heathen_n the_o second_o difficulty_n be_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n speak_v of_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n in_o more_o odious_a term_n than_o it_o do_v of_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n which_o be_v very_o strange_a but_o none_o will_v any_o long_a wonder_n at_o it_o when_o he_o consider_v in_o what_o manner_n god_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n speak_v of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o israelite_n one_o thing_n be_v as_o certain_a as_o it_o can_v be_v viz._n that_o the_o israelite_n in_o their_o idolatry_n do_v never_o total_o abandon_v the_o true_a god._n they_o worship_v a_o golden_a calf_n in_o the_o wilderness_n but_o they_o pretend_v it_o be_v a_o emblem_n of_o that_o great_a god_n that_o have_v bring_v they_o out_o of_o egypt_n they_o serve_v baalim_fw-la the_o god_n of_o stranger_n it_o be_v true_a but_o this_o be_v in_o associate_a they_o with_o the_o true_a god_n who_o worship_n they_o never_o do_v reject_v if_o ever_o there_o be_v a_o time_n of_o corruption_n it_o be_v that_o of_o ahab_n who_o to_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_n add_v all_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o tyrian_n which_o his_o wife_n jezabel_n teach_v he_o nevertheless_o at_o that_o very_a time_n elias_n confess_v that_o the_o nation_n halt_v between_o two_o worship_v
the_o papism_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v bring_v to_o nothing_o by_o the_o goth_n and_o visigoth_n but_o be_v raise_v up_o again_o by_o the_o pope_n 14._o antichrist_n must_v ascribe_v to_o himself_o two_o power_n 13.11_o rev._n 13.11_o like_v to_o those_o which_o j._n christ_n have_v now_o the_o lord_n have_v temporal_a and_o spiritual_a power_n there_o be_v no_o potentate_n in_o the_o world_n that_o say_v he_o have_v this_o double_a power_n but_o the_o pope_n the_o head_n of_o the_o papism_n 15._o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o empire_n 13.18_o rev._n 13.18_o as_o have_v be_v prove_v and_o the_o name_n of_o this_o empire_n must_v contain_v the_o number_n 666._o man._n the_o number_n 666._o must_v be_v in_o the_o name_n of_o a_o empire_n and_o not_o in_o the_o name_n of_o a_o man._n there_o be_v no_o empire_n in_o the_o world_n who_o name_n contain_v 666_o but_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a and_o the_o roman_a which_o be_v the_o name_n that_o the_o papism_n glory_v in_o and_o this_o shall_v be_v well_o observe_v to_o lay_v open_a the_o vanity_n of_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o papist_n who_o to_o elude_v this_o so_o plain_a a_o character_n seek_v for_o certain_a name_n of_o man_n in_o which_o they_o will_v find_v 666._o they_o will_v fain_o find_v it_o in_o the_o name_n of_o luther_n and_o very_o late_o m._n simon_n will_v find_v it_o in_o roterodami_n we_o must_v let_v they_o know_v they_o do_v nothing_o that_o here_o it_o be_v not_o the_o name_n of_o a_o man_n but_o of_o a_o empire_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o now_o they_o will_v search_v in_o vain_a they_o will_v not_o find_v any_o empire_n in_o the_o world_n who_o name_n contain_v 666_o beside_o the_o roman_a or_o latin_a empire_n 16._o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrisi_n must_v be_v a_o sodom_n 11._o rev._n 11._o full_a of_o impurity_n and_o abominable_a crime_n the_o papism_n in_o all_o the_o foregoing_a age_n have_v be_v a_o sink_n of_o all_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n there_o be_v no_o filthy_a and_o odious_a crime_n of_o which_o its_o clergy_n and_o its_o subject_n have_v not_o make_v themselves_o guilty_a the_o proof_n of_o it_o at_o large_a may_v be_v see_v in_o our_o just_a prejudices_fw-la 17._o this_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v a_o cruel_a egypt_n a_o babylon_n 18.4_o rev._n 18.4_o in_o which_o god_n will_v preserve_v his_o people_n notwithstanding_o its_o corruption_n come_v forth_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n there_o be_v no_o false_a religion_n that_o have_v possess_v the_o church_n more_o age_n and_o in_o which_o god_n have_v be_v able_a to_o preserve_v his_o elect_n than_o the_o papism_n 18._o antichristianism_n must_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n i.e._n in_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o kingdom_n empire_n and_o corrupt_a religion_n together_o with_o it_o that_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o the_o papism_n 19_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v exceed_o proud_a 2._o 2_o thes_n 2._o for_o its_o head_n must_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o if_o he_o be_v god._n the_o papism_n have_v carry_v pride_n beyond_o whatsoever_o can_v be_v imagine_v it_o be_v notorious_a 20._o antichrist_n must_v worship_v mahuzim_n i._n e._n patron_n and_o protector_n the_o papism_n worship_v its_o guardian_n angel_n and_o saint_n under_o who_o protection_n it_o put_v itself_o 21._o antichristianism_n must_v be_v a_o paganism_n raise_v up_o again_o 11._o rev._n 11._o for_o the_o outward_a court_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o gentile_n for_o 42_o month_n the_o papism_n have_v all_o the_o part_n of_o a_o paganism_n build_v on_o christianity_n as_o have_v be_v so_o evident_o prove_v 22._o antichrist_n must_v usurp_v the_o power_n of_o j._n christ_n for_o he_o shall_v have_v the_o horn_n of_o a_o lamb_n 13.11_o rev._n 13.11_o and_o shall_v speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n the_o papism_n have_v usurp_v all_o the_o power_n of_o j._n christ_n the_o pope_n act_n speak_v censure_n absolve_n damn_n dethrone_n king_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o name_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o j._n christ_n little_a the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n ascend_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n by_o little_a and_o little_a 23._o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v not_o be_v form_v with_o noise_n this_o beast_n must_v not_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n as_o a_o monster_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o deep_a very_o great_a and_o whole_o form_v in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n and_o which_o devour_v as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v on_o the_o earth_n it_o must_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n as_o a_o plant_n that_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o beginning_n and_o which_o after_o many_o year_n grow_v a_o great_a tree_n 13.11_o rev._n 13.11_o for_o the_o second_o beast_n ascend_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o not_o out_o of_o the_o sea._n the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n come_v by_o little_a and_o little_a as_o a_o tree_n which_o for_o many_o year_n have_v be_v but_o a_o little_a herb_n 24._o the_o empire_n and_o the_o religion_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v establish_v by_o false_a sign_n and_o false_a wonder_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o reckon_v up_o the_o false_a miracle_n miracle_n popety_n be_v the_o only_a religion_n that_o boast_v of_o work_a sign_n and_o miracle_n which_o the_o papism_n have_v produce_v to_o establish_v its_o superstition_n and_o its_o power_n it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n the_o only_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n that_o pretend_v to_o work_v miracle_n 25._o the_o christian_a apostasy_n must_v be_v promote_v by_o person_n give_v to_o lie_n lover_n of_o fable_n it_o be_v the_o true_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n which_o st._n paul_n use_v pseudologoi_n 4._o 1_o tim._n 4._o there_o never_o be_v a_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n that_o have_v produce_v so_o many_o fable_n as_o the_o papism_n i_o have_v prove_v it_o in_o my_o just_a prejudices_fw-la 26._o the_o teacher_n of_o antichristianism_n must_v have_v a_o great_a appearance_n of_o austerity_n they_o must_v despise_v and_o discredit_v marriage_n and_o command_v abstinence_n from_o meat_n the_o teacher_n of_o the_o papism_n make_v it_o necessary_a for_o they_o to_o remain_v unmarried_a and_o think_v they_o merit_v great_o by_o abstinence_n from_o meat_n 27._o antichristianism_n be_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n when_o the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v beat_v down_o the_o papism_n in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v by_o the_o goth_n and_o the_o vandal_n begin_v to_o be_v sensible_a in_o its_o idolatry_n and_o its_o tyranny_n 28._o this_o empire_n must_v have_v its_o course_n in_o the_o late_a time_n 4._o 1_o tim._n 4._o it_o be_v unquestionable_a that_o we_o be_v in_o the_o late_a time_n therefore_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n at_o this_o day_n subsist_v be_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n 29._o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v subdue_v three_o king_n of_o the_o ten_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n 7._o dan._n 7._o beside_o that_o it_o have_v subdue_v more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o the_o temporal_a power_n of_o the_o western_a king_n it_o have_v actual_o subject_v to_o itself_o in_o fief_n and_o temporal_a homage_n many_o kingdom_n among_o other_o that_o of_o the_o lombard_n of_o which_o he_o possess_v one_o part_n the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o jurisdiction_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o naples_n for_o which_o even_o at_o this_o day_n he_o make_v homage_n be_v pay_v he_o every_o year_n 30._o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v put_v to_o death_n the_o witness_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o god._n 11._o rev._n 11._o the_o papism_n use_v all_o imaginable_a attempt_n to_o extinguish_v those_o society_n that_o give_v testimony_n to_o the_o truth_n and_o that_o oppose_v superstition_n and_o idolatry_n 31._o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v interdict_v fire_n and_o water_n 13._o rev._n 13._o i._n e._n all_o commerce_n with_o those_o that_o will_v not_o pay_v homage_n to_o it_o and_o carry_v its_o mark_n and_o its_o name_n the_o papism_n excommunicate_v damn_n proscribe_v and_o put_v under_o interdict_v all_o those_o that_o will_v not_o submit_v themselves_o to_o its_o law_n and_o that_o will_v not_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o roman_a catholic_n 32._o spiritual_a babylon_n must_v be_v a_o merchant_n 18._o rev._n 18._o and_o there_o must_v be_v great_a traffic_n in_o all_o precious_a thing_n even_o in_o soul_n therefore_o they_o that_o live_v of_o its_o traffic_n shall_v weep_v bitter_o upon_o her_o ruin_n of_o all_o the_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n there_o be_v never_o any_o where_o avarice_n simony_n and_o the_o sale_n of_o spritual_a thing_n reign_v to_o that_o degree_n as_o they_o have_v do_v in_o the_o papism_n if_o any_o one_o can_v tell_v of_o any_o one_o they_o will_v much_o oblige_v we_o to_o
16._o v._o 16._o the_o second_o be_v call_v the_o vintage_n 19_o v._o 19_o and_o the_o other_o angel_n thrust_v in_o his_o sickle_n into_o the_o earth_n and_o gather_v the_o vine_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o great_a wine-press_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god._n it_o be_v plain_a at_o least_o that_o these_o two_o period_n must_v be_v distant_a one_o from_o the_o other_o as_o much_o as_o ordinary_o the_o harvest_n be_v from_o the_o vintage_n now_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o prophecy_n represent_v in_o a_o little_a what_o the_o event_n show_v in_o the_o great_a and_o consequent_o as_o the_o harvest_n be_v many_o day_n distant_a from_o the_o vintage_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a that_o the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n shall_v be_v many_o year_n distant_a one_o from_o the_o other_o now_o if_o mere_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n take_v up_o many_o year_n the_o flourish_a and_o the_o strength_n of_o this_o empire_n must_v take_v up_o much_o more_o time_n a_o empire_n so_o strong_a can_v be_v ruin_v in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n and_o in_o one_o month_n time_n moreover_o there_o must_v be_v a_o interval_n of_o rest_n between_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n all_o this_o necessary_o suppose_v more_o than_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o 15_o and_o 16_o chapt._n contain_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n that_o must_v be_v pour_v out_o on_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o all_o these_o seven_o viol_n respect_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o first_o plague_n be_v a_o ulcer_n that_o seize_v on_o the_o man_n that_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n 16.2_o c._n 16.2_o the_o 15_o viol_n be_v cast_v on_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n 10._o v._o 10._o at_o the_o seven_o 19_o v._o 19_o the_o great_a city_n which_o be_v the_o same_o beast_n 15.2_o c._n 15.2_o be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n and_o before_o the_o viol_n be_v give_v to_o the_o seven_o angel_n they_o that_o have_v obtain_v victory_n over_o the_o beast_n over_o his_o image_n over_o his_o mark_n and_o over_o his_o name_n be_v represent_v as_o rejoice_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n that_o have_v receive_v the_o seven_o plague_n age._n the_o five_o argument_n the_o seven_o viol_n of_o the_o 15_o chap._n be_v seven_o period_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n &_o every_o one_o of_o these_o period_n contain_v more_o than_o a_o age._n five_o all_o this_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o these_o seven_o viol_n be_v seven_o period_n include_v in_o the_o duration_n of_o antichrist_n empire_n under_o which_o god_n must_v pour_v out_o his_o terrible_a judgement_n on_o that_o empire_n these_o seven_o period_n must_v divide_v his_o duration_n into_o seven_o part_n very_o near_o equal_a even_o though_o one_o shall_v suppose_v that_o the_o seven_o period_n contain_v this_o whole_a duration_n every_o viol_n and_o every_o period_n will_v have_v but_o six_o month_n to_o last_o according_a to_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o romish_a doctor_n the_o truth_n be_v that_o these_o seven_o viol_n be_v include_v in_o the_o half_a of_o the_o duration_n of_o antichrist_n empire_n or_o a_o little_a more_o for_o it_o be_v the_o history_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o that_o empire_n if_o it_o last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a it_o be_v necessary_a that_o at_o the_o least_o it_o shall_v be_v two_o year_n a_o grow_v so_o there_o will_v remain_v no_o more_o than_o eighteen_o month_n for_o these_o seven_o viol_n and_o to_o every_o period_n we_o must_v assign_v a_o little_a more_o than_o two_o month_n this_o be_v very_o plain_o absurd_a there_o be_v no_o example_n of_o the_o like_a matter_n in_o all_o the_o prophecy_n the_o seven_o seal_n the_o seven_o trumpet_n of_o the_o revelation_n contain_v many_o age_n it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o suppose_v that_o the_o seven_o viol_n contain_v but_o some_o month_n we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o that_o every_o viol_n extend_v itself_o to_o more_o than_o a_o 100_o year_n half_a the_o six_o argument_n what_o be_v foretell_v in_o the_o 17_o chap._n can_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a six_o the_o 17_o chapt._n represent_v to_o we_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o religion_n of_o antichrist_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o woman_n sit_v on_o a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n it_o be_v say_v this_o woman_n must_v make_v herself_o drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n that_o first_o of_o all_o the_o ten_o king_n must_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n that_o afterward_o 17.6_o c._n 17.6_o they_o must_v fight_v against_o the_o lamb_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o beast_n 13._o v._o 13._o and_o that_o at_o last_o 14._o v._o 14._o these_o very_a same_o king_n must_v change_v their_o side_n and_o their_o opinion_n 16._o v._o 16._o strip_v the_o whore_n make_v she_o desolate_a eat_v her_o flesh_n burn_v she_o with_o fire_n can_v so_o many_o change_n in_o man_n spirit_n and_o in_o the_o world_n can_v so_o many_o revolution_n happen_v in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a in_o the_o same_o chapt._n we_o find_v a_o head_n that_o last_v a_o little_a 10._o v._o 10._o the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o king_n five_o be_v fall_v the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o when_o he_o come_v he_o must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n i_o once_o believe_v that_o he_o that_o be_v to_o come_v and_o be_v to_o continue_v a_o little_a time_n be_v antichrist_n but_o look_v more_o careful_o into_o the_o text_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o event_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o that_o can_v be_v we_o must_v therefore_o 11._o v._o 11._o by_o he_o that_o be_v to_o continue_v a_o little_a time_n understand_v the_o eight_o king._n and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o even_o he_o be_v the_o eight_o king._n and_o this_o king_n be_v the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o emperor_n which_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o christian_a emperor_n and_o pagan_a one_o make_v eight_o head_n or_o eight_o king_n together_o with_o the_o other_o six_o this_o eight_o head_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o christian_a emperor_n in_o truth_n last_v but_o a_o very_a little_a while_n viz._n from_o constantine_n to_o valentinian_n who_o be_v assassinate_v by_o maximus_n about_o 130_o or_o 140_o year_n see_v what_o the_o holy_a spirit_n call_v a_o little_a time_n judge_n if_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n that_o must_v last_v long_o than_o the_o eight_o head_n must_v last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a empire_n the_o seven_o argument_n the_o duration_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o old_a babel_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n seven_o the_o 18_o chap._n contain_v a_o large_a description_n of_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o be_v there_o represent_v as_o a_o great_a city_n call_v babylon_n rich_a merchandize_v puff_v up_o with_o the_o concourse_n of_o people_n and_o of_o their_o riches_n carry_v thither_o for_o many_o age_n its_o inhabitant_n be_v describe_v as_o merchant_n grow_v rich_a by_o its_o commerce_n she_o be_v describe_v as_o a_o city_n abound_v in_o pleasure_n as_o well_o as_o in_o riches_n for_o all_o that_o contribute_v to_o pleasure_n and_o luxury_n enter_v into_o this_o description_n 12.15_o chap._n 1â—_n v._o 12.15_o gold_n silver_n precious_a stone_n pearl_n purple_a silk_n sweet_a smell_a vessel_n and_o most_o precious_a wood_n brass_n iron_n marble_n cinnamon_n 22._o v._o 22._o perfume_n ointment_n incense_n wine_n oil_n musician_n player_n on_o the_o harp_n piper_n trumpeter_n in_o conscience_n be_v this_o the_o description_n of_o a_o empire_n and_o of_o a_o city_n that_o must_v last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a that_o in_o that_o little_a space_n of_o time_n must_v be_v build_v raise_v enrich_v and_o ruin_v first_o of_o all_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v call_v babylon_n because_o ancient_a babylon_n be_v its_o type_n and_o figure_n that_o empire_n of_o old_a babel_n last_v many_o age_n and_o shall_v these_o many_o age_n be_v the_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a can_v this_o be_v say_v or_o think_v it_o happen_v well_o that_o the_o prophet_n represent_v future_a thing_n that_o be_v great_a by_o type_n that_o be_v much_o less_o this_o be_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o type_n they_o be_v little_a draught_n of_o that_o which_o the_o event_n must_v produce_v at_o large_a so_o day_n in_o the_o type_n must_v natural_o represent_v year_n but_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o year_n in_o the_o type_n represent_v but_o day_n in_o the_o thing_n signify_v by_o the_o type_n
with_o blood_n even_o to_o the_o top_n of_o the_o mountain_n the_o mountain_n shall_v be_v melt_v with_o their_o blood_n say_v isaiah_n 34.3_o there_o must_v be_v river_n of_o blood_n to_o do_v this_o v._o 5._o and_o i_o hear_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o water_n say_v thou_o be_v righteous_a o_o lord_n which_o art_n and_o waste_v and_o shall_v be_v because_o thou_o have_v judge_v thus_o v._n 6._o for_o they_o have_v shed_v the_o blood_n of_o saint_n and_o prophet_n and_o thou_o have_v give_v they_o blood_n to_o drink_v for_o they_o be_v worthy_a there_o will_v not_o want_v some_o who_o from_o these_o word_n will_v object_v and_o say_v that_o until_o this_o time_n there_o have_v be_v no_o persecution_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o the_o popedom_n have_v in_o no_o wise_n shed_v the_o blood_n of_o saint_n of_o prophet_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o croisades_n shed_v why_o god_n charge_v antichristian_a rome_n with_o the_o blood_n which_o she_o have_v not_o yet_o shed_v no_o blood_n have_v be_v shed_v on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n for_o it_o be_v exact_o in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o croisades_n that_o that_o horrible_a barbarity_n be_v use_v against_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albingenses_n innocent_a iii_o publish_v the_o five_o crusade_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n give_v sentence_n of_o death_n against_o the_o poor_a albigenses_n but_o that_o which_o be_v especial_o to_o be_v observe_v in_o this_o matter_n be_v this_o that_o those_o who_o make_v this_o objection_n must_v make_v a_o strong_a against_o those_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 51._o luc._n 11.50_o 51._o that_o the_o blood_n of_o all_o the_o prophet_n which_o be_v shed_v from_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n may_v be_v require_v of_o this_o generation_n from_o the_o blood_n of_o abel_n etc._n etc._n very_o i_o say_v it_o shall_v be_v require_v of_o this_o generation_n what_o reason_n to_o require_v of_o the_o jew_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n the_o blood_n of_o abel_n and_o other_o holy_a man_n who_o be_v slay_v before_o the_o flood_n what_o reason_n to_o require_v of_o they_o the_o righteous_a blood_n shed_v before_o abraham_n nay_o what_o reason_n to_o require_v of_o they_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o prophet_n slay_v by_o their_o father_n since_o they_o disapprove_v the_o deed_n of_o their_o father_n why_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n god_n when_o he_o execute_v judgement_n aught_o to_o hear_v the_o cry_n of_o all_o the_o righteous_a blood_n that_o be_v shed_v for_o these_o cry_n make_v up_o but_o one_o voice_n and_o the_o race_n of_o murderer_n make_v up_o but_o one_o people_n on_o which_o god_n will_v charge_v that_o blood_n it_o matter_n not_o that_o it_o be_v shed_v by_o the_o parent_n or_o the_o child_n before_o the_o one_o be_v bear_v or_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o other_o this_o make_v no_o difference_n god_n look_v upon_o this_o murder_a race_n all_o in_o one_o body_n will_v charge_v the_o whole_a upon_o the_o whole_a in_o the_o lump_n which_o evident_o appear_v from_o that_o which_o god_n here_o speak_v of_o this_o generation_n of_o antichrist_n they_o have_v shed_v the_o blood_n of_o prophet_n he_o say_v not_o of_o apostle_n he_o go_v back_o as_o far_o as_o the_o prophet_n and_o inflict_v the_o punishment_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o prophet_n slay_v so_o many_o age_n before_o upon_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n rome_n have_v always_o be_v a_o murder_a city_n the_o holy_a apostle_n martyr_n doctor_n confessor_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n be_v slay_v by_o its_o order_n and_o in_o its_o dominion_n modern_a rome_n within_o the_o circuit_n of_o its_o jurisdiction_n have_v shed_v a_o infinite_a quantity_n of_o holy_a and_o faithful_a blood_n the_o old_a and_o new_a rome_n in_o the_o account_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o execute_n of_o his_o judgement_n make_v up_o but_o one_o body_n because_o god_n behold_v the_o whole_a in_o one_o instant_a or_o point_n he_o look_v upon_o she_o as_o one_o murder_a tyrant_n as_o one_o race_n of_o manslayer_n it_o matter_n not_o that_o as_o to_o some_o particular_a person_n and_o some_o particular_a age_n she_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o prophet_n she_o be_v guilty_a as_o to_o her_o whole_a in_o her_o beginning_n and_o her_o end_n now_o the_o beginning_n and_o the_o end_n do_v involve_v the_o middle_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v have_v not_o rome_n pagan_a be_v sufficient_o punish_v for_o the_o blood_n of_o apostle_n and_o maryr_n which_o she_o have_v shed_v so_o many_o sacking_n and_o desolation_n as_o she_o have_v feel_v do_v not_o they_o suffice_v mu_o antichristian_a rome_n pay_v once_o more_o for_o that_o blood_n i_o will_v object_v on_o the_o same_o ground_n have_v not_o jerusalem_n the_o mutherer_n of_o the_o prophet_n suffer_v enough_o for_o her_o murder_n by_o that_o dismal_a desolation_n make_v by_o the_o chaldean_n by_o the_o captivity_n of_o all_o her_o inhabitant_n by_o the_o fire_n which_o consume_v her_o palace_n must_v god_n chastise_v she_o by_o the_o roman_n for_o those_o crime_n which_o have_v be_v punish_v by_o the_o babylonian_n thus_o be_v it_o necessary_a that_o god_n shall_v punish_v rome_n antichristian_a for_o the_o crime_n commit_v by_o rome_n pagan_a or_o for_o the_o sin_n which_o be_v not_o commit_v till_o the_o follow_a age_n of_o this_o antichristian_a rome_n it_o be_v to_o this_o objection_n that_o the_o other_o angel_n answer_v who_o speak_v at_o v._o 7._o and_o i_o hear_v another_o out_o of_o the_o altar_n say_v even_o so_o lord_n god_n almighty_a true_a and_o righteous_a be_v thy_o judgement_n that_o be_v though_o it_o seem_v unjust_a to_o give_v blood_n to_o drink_v unto_o new_a rome_n on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o blood_n that_o be_v shed_v by_o old_a rome_n or_o of_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v afterward_o shed_v by_o the_o new_a notwithstanding_o thy_o judgement_n be_v righteous_a and_o true_a behold_v the_o three_o plague_n which_o bring_v we_o down_o unto_o the_o thirteen_o age._n the_o last_o crusade_n be_v the_o second_o expedition_n of_o st._n lewis_n who_o carry_v out_o and_o lose_v 60000_o man_n at_o thunis_n in_o the_o year_n 1269._o chap._n viii_o the_o four_o plague_n the_o increase_n of_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o sun_n denote_v the_o increase_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n which_o have_v almost_o utter_o ruin_v the_o world_n and_o the_o church_n the_o five_o plague_n be_v the_o desolation_n of_o rome_n when_o the_o pope_n retreat_v to_o avignon_n and_o the_o diminution_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n by_o the_o grand_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n v._o 8._o and_o the_o four_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n upon_o the_o sun_n and_o power_n be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o scorchman_n with_o fire_n v._o 9_o and_o man_n be_v scorch_v with_o great_a heat_n and_o blaspheme_v the_o name_n of_o god_n who_o have_v power_n over_o those_o plague_n and_o they_o repent_v not_o to_o give_v he_o glory_n this_o be_v the_o four_o plague_n in_o which_o we_o see_v the_o sun._n it_o be_v know_v and_o confess_v by_o all_o who_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o prophecy_n dream_n and_o vision_n that_o the_o heaven_n empire_n what_o be_v the_o sun_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o sun_n the_o constellation_n and_o the_o star_n be_v emblem_n of_o dignity_n and_o grandeur_n on_o earth_n and_o the_o image_n do_v bear_v a_o lively_a resemblance_n for_o the_o heaven_n be_v the_o superior_a region_n of_o the_o world_n from_o whence_o good_a and_o bad_a influence_n do_v come_v and_o supreme_a authority_n be_v the_o heaven_n of_o the_o low_a world_n from_o whence_o both_o good_a and_o evil_n proceed_v great_a dignity_n be_v like_o constellation_n in_o society_n the_o sun_n always_o signify_v the_o sovereign_n and_o the_o star_n inferior_a magistrate_n before_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o rome_n pagan_n and_o of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n be_v represent_v to_o we_o by_o the_o same_o image_n 13._o chap._n 6_o 12_o 13._o and_o the_o sun_n become_v black_a as_o sackcloth_n of_o hair_n and_o the_o moon_n become_v as_o blood_n and_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n fall_v unto_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o admit_v not_o any_o dispute_n pope_n the_o sun_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v the_o pope_n that_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v treat_v of_o here_o be_v general_o agree_v to_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o the_o sun_n be_v the_o sovereign_n of_o this_o kingdom_n the_o heat_n and_o beam_n be_v the_o instrument_n by_o which_o the_o sun_n operate_v it_o be_v by_o his_o beam_n that_o he_o quicken_v warm_v
constantinople_n against_o the_o turk_n but_o they_o leap_v over_o this_o barriere_n and_o spread_v themselves_o as_o far_o as_o the_o euxine_a sea_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n and_o the_o aegean_a sea_n or_o the_o archipelago_n the_o croisades_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o age_n drive_v they_o back_o take_v from_o they_o nice_a and_o a_o part_n of_o the_o lesser_a asia_n but_o afterward_o they_o come_v again_o and_o waste_v the_o grecian_a empire_n they_o take_v all_o away_o from_o it_o as_o far_o as_o the_o sea_n call_v bosphorus_n and_o as_o far_o as_o the_o archipelago_n behold_v these_o be_v the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n which_o appear_v again_o in_o our_o six_o viol_n behold_v the_o euphrates_n which_o again_o come_v upon_o the_o stage_n but_o what_o be_v this_o euphrates_n turk_n here_o euphrates_n be_v the_o thracian_a bosphorus_n the_o second_o barriere_n of_o the_o turk_n in_o this_o prophecy_n whatever_o serve_v as_o a_o barriere_n to_o the_o turk_n be_v call_v euphrates_n because_o this_o river_n be_v the_o first_o barriere_n which_o do_v separate_v that_o people_n from_o christendom_n after_o the_o turk_n have_v get_v over_o that_o river_n they_o find_v another_o euphrates_n viz._n the_o bosphorus_n this_o in_o their_o last_o eruption_n be_v the_o same_o that_o euphrates_n have_v be_v in_o their_o first_o namely_o a_o barriere_n that_o for_o a_o little_a while_n stop_v their_o course_n though_o at_o last_o they_o leap_v over_o it_o this_o figure_n be_v very_o ordinary_a in_o orator_n and_o consequent_o there_o be_v ground_n to_o seek_v it_o in_o prophet_n who_o style_n be_v much_o more_o figurative_a thus_o one_o will_v say_v here_o be_v my_o herculis_n pillar_n meaning_n here_o i_o will_v bound_v my_o conquest_n another_o will_v say_v here_o be_v my_o east-indies_n meaning_n here_o i_o will_v bound_v my_o long_a voyage_n a_o three_o say_v this_o be_v my_o lowre_n meaning_n this_o be_v my_o palace_n or_o residence_n so_o it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o turk_n stop_v behind_o the_o bosphorus_n this_o be_v their_o euphrates_n therefore_o the_o sea_n call_v archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n of_o thrace_n in_o the_o thirteen_o age_n be_v the_o barriere_n that_o part_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o turk_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 14_o age_n the_o turk_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o proud_a bajazet_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o treachery_n of_o the_o genuese_n who_o let_v their_o galley_n to_o they_o they_o pass_v the_o bosphorus_n make_v themselves_o master_n of_o all_o thrace_n fix_v the_o seat_n of_o their_o empire_n at_o adrianople_n and_o plunder_v all_o greece_n insomuch_o that_o the_o greek_a emperor_n have_v scarce_o any_o thing_n leave_v beside_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n tamerlain_n tame_v the_o pride_n of_o bajazet_n and_o for_o a_o while_o stop_v the_o fury_n of_o this_o torrent_n but_o the_o child_n and_o successor_n of_o bajazet_n soon_o after_o carry_v on_o their_o conquest_n and_o 50_o year_n after_o quite_o ruin_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n mahomet_n ii_o take_v constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 1452._o after_o which_o the_o turk_n overflow_v as_o a_o torrent_n conquer_v all_o greece_n macedonia_n albania_n slavonia_n croatia_n bulgaria_n hungary_n and_o extend_v the_o bound_n of_o their_o empire_n even_o unto_o the_o border_n of_o germany_n here_o therefore_o the_o archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n which_o be_v join_v to_o it_o be_v call_v euphrates_n because_o this_o sea_n serve_v as_o a_o barriere_n against_o the_o turk_n as_o euphrates_n former_o have_v do_v this_o be_v the_o euphrates_n of_o that_o time_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n keep_v the_o name_n of_o euphrates_n in_o this_o second_o barriere_n that_o we_o may_v in_o this_o text_n the_o more_o certain_o discern_v the_o turk_n who_o have_v pass_v over_o euphrates_n when_o they_o first_o invade_v the_o greek_a empire_n and_o christendom_n europe_n the_o latin_a church_n suffer_v infinite_o by_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o turk_n into_o europe_n this_o be_v the_o six_o plague_n which_o may_v be_v well_o call_v the_o plague_n upon_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o that_o kingdom_n do_v infinite_o suffer_v by_o it_o it_o be_v true_a the_o first_o desolation_n fall_v upon_o the_o greek_a empire_n but_o as_o i_o have_v already_o remark_v the_o great_a idolatry_n which_o reign_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v make_v it_o become_v a_o province_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o be_v indeed_o separate_v by_o a_o schism_n from_o the_o latin_a church_n notwithstanding_o it_o be_v a_o province_n beside_o this_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v infinite_o a_o loser_n how_o many_o fair_a province_n and_o brave_a kingdom_n be_v rend_v off_o from_o the_o west_n by_o the_o turk_n how_o often_o have_v the_o turk_n vex_v italy_n nay_o even_o christian_a prince_n have_v use_v they_o to_o mortify_v the_o pope_n beside_o what_o they_o have_v already_o do_v we_o know_v not_o what_o they_o must_v do_v hereafter_o the_o holy_a ghost_n seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o god_n have_v place_v they_o there_o for_o some_o great_a work_n than_o that_o which_o they_o have_v already_o perform_v for_o the_o spirit_n say_v that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n may_v be_v prepare_v without_o tell_v we_o what_o work_n they_o be_v to_o do_v and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o their_o great_a work_n must_v not_o be_v do_v under_o the_o six_o plague_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o god_n have_v think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v place_v they_o on_o this_o side_n the_o bosphorus_n and_o bring_v they_o even_o to_o the_o border_n of_o germany_n to_o be_v the_o instrument_n of_o his_o great_a work_n at_o least_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o many_o who_o be_v take_v with_o the_o prophecy_n of_o drabicius_n they_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o turk_n must_v destroy_v rome_n the_o present_a state_n of_o his_o affair_n do_v not_o promise_v this_o for_o since_o the_o ottoman_a empire_n be_v found_v he_o be_v never_o bring_v so_o low_a but_o i_o confess_v that_o this_o be_v far_o from_o weaken_v my_o opinion_n that_o the_o turk_n must_v be_v the_o instrument_n of_o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n against_o rome_n for_o it_o be_v this_o that_o do_v confirm_v i_o in_o it_o for_o i_o look_v on_o this_o year_n 1685_o as_o a_o critical_a year_n in_o this_o great_a affair_n god_n have_v bring_v low_o the_o protestant_n and_o the_o turk_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o he_o may_v raise_v they_o up_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o make_v they_o the_o instrument_n of_o his_o vengeance_n against_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n notwithstanding_o as_o i_o do_v not_o find_v my_o prediction_n upon_o the_o vision_n of_o drabicius_n but_o upon_o those_o of_o saint_n john_n and_o he_o say_v nothing_o that_o do_v determine_v i_o i_o be_o in_o suspense_n whether_o the_o turk_n have_v be_v place_v so_o nigh_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o bear_v a_o part_n in_o destroy_v he_o or_o to_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o conversion_n upon_o the_o sight_n of_o that_o great_a work_n of_o god._n i_o be_o persuade_v that_o a_o few_o year_n will_v inform_v we_o which_o of_o these_o be_v the_o truth_n 1526._o from_o 1390_o until_o 1526._o the_o duration_n of_o this_o period_n be_v about_o 125_o or_o 130_o year_n in_o the_o year_n 1529_o the_o turk_n come_v and_o besiege_v vienna_n charles_n the_o five_o make_v they_o raise_v teir_n siege_n since_o that_o time_n they_o have_v not_o make_v any_o great_a progress_n into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o six_o plague_n exact_o bring_v that_o kingdom_n unto_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n preach_v of_o which_o the_o consequence_n be_v foretold_v in_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o i_o hope_v a_o parenthesis_n of_o a_o great_a depth_n and_o obscurity_n v._o 13._o and_o i_o see_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n like_o frog_n come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n v._o 14._o for_o they_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n work_v miracle_n which_o go_v forth_o unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o gather_v they_o to_o the_o battle_n of_o that_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n v._o 15._o behold_v i_o come_v as_o a_o thief_n etc._n etc._n v._o 16._o and_o he_o gather_v they_o together_o into_o a_o place_n call_v in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n armegeddon_n behold_v great_a affair_n until_o now_o find_v nothing_o better_a i_o be_v content_v with_o the_o conjecture_n of_o those_o who_o by_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n understand_v the_o
they_o be_v at_o the_o height_n of_o impurity_n there_o must_v have_v be_v a_o number_n denote_v the_o perfection_n assign_v to_o they_o now_o no_o other_o can_v be_v find_v but_o that_o of_o three_o beside_o these_o unclean_a spirit_n be_v of_o the_o number_n three_o because_o of_o the_o three_o spring_n or_o source_n the_o dragon_n the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n as_o if_o every_o one_o must_v have_v one_o of_o his_o own_o and_o further_o it_o be_v a_o wonderful_a providence_n of_o god_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o canon_n law_n which_o be_v the_o heap_n of_o the_o papal_a law_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n at_o three_o different_a time_n the_o decree_n of_o gratian_n be_v the_o first_o part_n spirit_n three_o part_n of_o the_o canon_n law_n that_o answer_n to_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n and_o it_o be_v compile_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n after_o this_o come_v the_o second_o part_n under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o decretal_n of_o gregory_n ix_o the_o three_o part_n be_v make_v up_o of_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n call_v clementine_n publish_v at_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n by_o clement_n v._o of_o other_o call_v extravagant_n other_o call_v common_a and_o common_a extravagant_o these_o be_v the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o canon_n law_n which_o be_v in_o truth_n three_o unclean_a spirit_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o monstrous_a and_o so_o contrary_a unto_o the_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n unchastity_n the_o papas_n law_n have_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n pride_n covetousness_n unchastity_n last_o these_o papal_a law_n be_v set_v forth_o by_o the_o number_n of_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n because_o there_o be_v in_o effect_n three_o spirit_n of_o impurity_n that_o do_v reign_v in_o they_o pride_n covetousness_n and_o unchastity_n pride_n for_o first_o nothing_o be_v more_o proud_a than_o the_o design_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o general_a to_o give_v law_n to_o the_o world_n to_o make_v emperor_n to_o give_v a_o body_n of_o law_n which_o all_o shall_v use_v to_o call_v themselves_o infallible_a to_o pretend_v to_o pronounce_v oracle_n to_o thunder_v out_o bull_n upon_o the_o head_n of_o king_n and_o of_o all_o man_n covetousness_n for_o in_o the_o papal_a law_n every_o thing_n tend_v to_o profit_n the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_a chancery_n and_o penetenciary_n do_v make_v up_o a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a law_n and_o in_o they_o every_o thing_n be_v sell_v not_o the_o most_o abominable_a crime_n except_v if_o we_o will_v examine_v the_o law_n of_o the_o popedom_n they_o be_v all_o for_o gain_v and_o tend_v to_o the_o exercise_n of_o a_o most_o abominable_a simony_n they_o that_o will_v may_v consult_v the_o first_o part_n of_o our_o prejud_n against_o popery_n without_o reckon_v up_o many_o other_o book_n where_o the_o same_o matter_n be_v treat_v unchastity_n have_v its_o share_n for_o in_o these_o law_n such_o filthiness_n be_v to_o be_v find_v as_o cause_v horror_n the_o rule_n of_o the_o penitenciary_n do_v enough_o prove_v this_o this_o same_o be_v find_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o gratian_n in_o buchard_n the_o famous_a canonist_n frog_n first_o part_n chap._n 28._o apolog._n for_o the_o reform_v why_o the_o oracle_n of_o popery_n be_v compare_v to_o frog_n and_o in_o such_o like_a author_n i_o have_v give_v some_o specimen_n in_o my_o prejugd_a and_o in_o my_o apology_n for_o theodore_n beza_n it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v compare_v to_o frog_n the_o oracle_n of_o god_n be_v eagle_n that_o fly_v in_o pure_a air_n but_o the_o oracle_n of_o popery_n and_o false_a religion_n be_v creature_n that_o love_v the_o dirt_n that_o descend_v into_o pit_n and_o live_v there_o they_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n in_o time_n of_o darkness_n as_o frog_n do_v in_o the_o night_n but_o will_v immediate_o be_v silent_a as_o soon_o as_o the_o sun_n of_o grace_n be_v rise_v that_o be_v when_o it_o shall_v dissipate_v all_o the_o shadow_n of_o false_a religion_n these_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n work_v miracle_n for_o these_o papal_a decision_n these_o order_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n that_o they_o may_v establish_v the_o adoration_n of_o idol_n the_o invocation_n of_o creature_n the_o idolatry_n of_o bread_n be_v support_v by_o sign_n and_o a_o thousand_o lie_a miracle_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v these_o decision_n do_v not_o work_v miracle_n whereas_o the_o text_n here_o say_v that_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n work_v miracle_n a_o very_a slight_a difficulty_n for_o see_v the_o holy_a ghost_n represent_v these_o law_n of_o the_o popedom_n as_o spirit_n i._n e._n as_o person_n and_o as_o intelligent_a exi_a substance_n there_o must_v be_v action_n ascribe_v to_o they_o actiones_fw-la sunt_fw-la suppositorum_fw-la say_v the_o school_n thus_o saint_n john_n ought_v necessary_o to_o speak_v of_o miracle_n wrought_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o papal_a law_n and_o papist_n as_o of_o miracle_n that_o be_v wrought_v by_o they_o they_o go_v forth_o unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o gather_v they_o to_o the_o battle_n of_o that_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n the_o bull_n of_o pope_n be_v as_o so_o many_o thunder_a messenger_n who_o be_v send_v to_o prince_n and_o who_o threaten_v order_n and_o command_v they_o to_o make_v croisades_n to_o destroy_v pretend_a heretic_n and_o to_o employ_v temporal_a weapon_n to_o execute_v the_o order_n of_o the_o spiritual_a authority_n and_o also_o command_v they_o to_o enjoin_v the_o observation_n in_o all_o place_n of_o idolatrous_a worship_n wicked_a canon_n and_o the_o proud_a government_n which_o the_o popedom_n have_v establish_v by_o its_o decree_n all_o this_o unite_v together_o and_o gather_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n make_v one_o body_n one_o army_n of_o person_n join_v in_o a_o bond_n of_o a_o most_o real_a conspiracy_n who_o fight_v against_o god_n and_o seek_v to_o rob_v he_o of_o his_o honour_n and_o glory_n kingdom_n the_o day_n of_o battle_n be_v the_o whole_a duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n interpreter_n have_v entertain_v a_o false_a notion_n in_o imagine_v that_o by_o the_o day_n of_o battle_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o very_a time_n in_o which_o antichrist_n must_v be_v destroy_v for_o it_o be_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n though_o especial_o of_o the_o last_o period_n of_o antichrist_n i._n e._n of_o antichrist_n decline_v or_o approach_v to_o his_o fall_n this_o time_n be_v call_v the_o day_n of_o god_n almighty_n because_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o day_n or_o time_n god_n shall_v display_v his_o vengeance_n against_o these_o king_n who_o be_v league_v against_o he_o through_o mean_n of_o the_o papal_a and_o ecclesiastic_a law_n and_o decree_n during_o three_o part_n of_o that_o day_n and_o battle_n against_o god_n his_o church_n be_v worsted_n but_o in_o the_o last_o part_n of_o the_o battle_n god_n shall_v overcome_v these_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v gather_v together_o in_o armageddon_n the_o place_n armageddon_n be_v the_o place_n from_o whence_o the_o thunderbolt_n of_o excommunication_n and_o curse_n do_v come_v forth_o i._n e._n the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o vatican_n who_o thunderbolt_n have_v so_o often_o consume_v whole_a country_n all_o the_o king_n who_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o popedom_n be_v gather_v league_v and_o unite_v in_o this_o place_n and_o by_o this_o place_n see_v the_o prophet_n have_v represent_v the_o papal_a law_n as_o spirit_n and_o person_n he_o ought_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n to_o represent_v the_o excommunication_n or_o curse_n as_o a_o place_n which_o unite_v and_o gather_v together_o the_o man_n who_o be_v contain_v in_o it_o behold_v i_o come_v as_o a_o thief_n bless_a be_v he_o that_o watch_v and_o keep_v his_o garment_n lest_o he_o walk_v naked_a and_o they_o see_v his_o shame_n this_o be_v a_o parenthesis_n which_o have_v relation_n to_o the_o battle_n that_o the_o papal_a law_n censure_n interdict_v anathema_n decision_n and_o papist_n do_v fight_v against_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o faith_n to_o admonish_v the_o faithful_a that_o they_o be_v upon_o their_o guard_n against_o so_o many_o assault_n and_o so_o many_o lie_a oracle_n which_o deceive_v the_o mind_n and_o heart_n of_o man_n reason_n why_o god_n place_v these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n of_o papery_n under_o the_o six_o viol_n first_o reason_n there_o remain_v only_o one_o difficulty_n and_o that_o be_v to_o know_v why_o the_o holy_a ghost_n place_n these_o papal_a spirit_n or_o law_n under_o the_o six_o viol_n but_o the_o reason_n be_v evident_a enough_o this_o six_o viol_n begin_v its_o period_n in_o the_o year_n 1390._o when_v the_o turk_n begin_v to_o
pass_v over_o the_o archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n they_o go_v still_o forward_o until_o the_o year_n 1526._o when_o they_o cease_v to_o gain_v ground_n upon_o the_o west_n now_o it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o papal_a law_n style_v the_o canon_n law_n be_v complete_v the_o clementines_n have_v be_v publish_v by_o john_n xxii_o about_o the_o year_n 1320._o he_o likewise_o publish_v the_o extravagant_n but_o the_o common_a or_o the_o common_a extravagant_n appear_v not_o nor_o be_v compile_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n so_o that_o it_o be_v proper_o in_o this_o six_o period_n of_o the_o viol_n that_o this_o work_n of_o darkness_n be_v whole_o finish_v now_o it_o be_v natural_a when_o something_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v upon_o a_o great_a theatre_n that_o it_o may_v be_v show_v to_o stay_v till_o it_o be_v finish_v and_o therefore_o the_o prophet_n ought_v not_o to_o speak_v soon_o of_o these_o papal_a law_n excommunication_n second_o reason_n the_o 15_o censury_n be_v a_o age_n of_o excommunication_n beside_o there_o never_o have_v be_v any_o age_n or_o time_n wherein_o there_o be_v more_o armageddons_n anathema_n and_o excommunication_n then_o in_o this_o period_n the_o pope_n at_o rome_n and_o avignon_n do_v excommunicate_v one_o another_o within_o this_o period_n the_o council_n of_o pisa_n constance_n basil_n florence_n and_o the_o lateran_n under_o julius_n ii_o and_o leo_n x._o be_v hold_v and_o it_o be_v be_v nothing_o but_o anathema_n excommunication_n canon_n decision_n censure_n either_o against_o pope_n or_o pretend_a heretic_n as_o the_o wickliffite_n bohemian_o taborite_n and_o last_o against_o luther_n etc._n etc._n last_o these_o spirit_n be_v most_o fit_o place_v under_o the_o period_n of_o the_o six_o viol_n because_o then_o the_o bull_n reason_n three_o reason_n decision_n decree_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n gather_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o battle_n against_o the_o bohemian_o and_o zisca_n have_v gain_v such_o signal_n victory_n that_o they_o may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o battle_n of_o the_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n a_o crusade_n be_v publish_v against_o he_o and_o all_o those_o who_o stand_v for_o the_o truth_n in_o bohemia_n and_o the_o neighbour_a country_n chap._n x._o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v the_o preach_n of_o luther_n and_o other_o reformer_n by_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v and_o thus_o behold_v we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o seven_o and_o last_o viol_n v._o 17._o and_o the_o seven_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n into_o the_o air_n and_o there_o come_v a_o great_a voice_n out_o of_o the_o temple_n of_o heaven_n from_o the_o throne_n say_v it_o be_v do_v antichrist_n it_o be_v do_v do_v not_o signify_v the_o final_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n this_o expression_n it_o be_v do_v have_v deceive_v all_o the_o interpreter_n who_o have_v confound_v this_o moment_n or_o space_n of_o time_n with_o that_o of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n when_o it_o must_v be_v proclaim_v it_o be_v do_v the_o kingdom_n be_v bring_v under_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o great_a babylon_n be_v whole_o destroy_v etc._n etc._n they_o have_v believe_v that_o this_o expression_n it_o be_v do_v signify_v the_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n at_o that_o very_a moment_n but_o certain_o they_o be_v mistake_v it_o be_v do_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o it_o be_v do_v with_o the_o viol_n length_n the_o viol_n comprehend_v and_o signify_v period_n of_o some_o length_n this_o be_v the_o last_o this_o be_v the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o which_o shall_v comprehend_v its_o total_a ruin_n we_o have_v remark_v already_o that_o every_o period_n contain_v in_o every_o viol_n take_v in_o a_o considerable_a space_n of_o time_n a_o hundred_o a_o hundred_o and_o forty_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n and_o more_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n not_o to_o allow_v some_o length_n of_o time_n to_o this_o seven_o viol_n it_o ought_v to_o have_v as_o much_o as_o least_o as_o the_o other_o yea_o more_o because_o it_o be_v the_o last_o and_o consequent_o it_o must_v have_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n allow_v to_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o period_n that_o comprehend_v the_o total_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n which_o ruin_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v anon_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o harvest_n have_v be_v in_o the_o age_n last_o pass_v the_o vintage_n must_v be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o next_o age_n this_o last_o viol_n begin_v exact_o at_o the_o preach_n of_o luther_n and_o as_o a_o hourglass_n must_v run_v until_o the_o total_a destruction_n of_o popery_n and_o i_o hope_v none_o will_v doubt_v of_o this_o when_o we_o shall_v have_v make_v out_o how_o exact_o all_o that_o follow_v in_o the_o prophecy_n agree_v with_o the_o time_n and_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v see_v since_o the_o reformation_n this_o seven_o viol_n be_v pour_v not_o upon_o the_o earth_n or_o the_o sea_n or_o the_o sun_n or_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o the_o other_o be_v but_o on_o the_o air_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o sound_n and_o thunder_n and_o we_o shall_v present_o give_v you_o the_o reason_n v._o 18._o and_o there_o be_v voice_n and_o thunder_n and_o lightning_n and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n such_o as_o be_v not_o since_o man_n be_v upon_o the_o earth_n so_o mighty_a a_o earthquake_n and_o so_o great_a these_o voice_n antichrist_n the_o seven_o viol_n raise_v preacher_n and_o voice_n for_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n these_o lightning_n and_o these_o thunder_n be_v the_o voice_n of_o preacher_n who_o labour_v in_o reform_v the_o church_n we_o shall_v afterward_o see_v that_o there_o be_v three_o way_n of_o reform_v the_o church_n the_o way_n of_o inspiration_n the_o way_n of_o authority_n the_o way_n of_o preach_v this_o last_o be_v signify_v by_o voice_n and_o thunder_n and_o it_o be_v this_o way_n that_o god_n use_v to_o reform_v the_o church_n in_o the_o last_o age_n these_o voice_n glitter_v like_o lightning_n and_o pass_v with_o a_o prodigious_a swiftness_n from_o one_o end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n to_o the_o other_o all_o man_n see_v they_o and_o will_v see_v they_o man_n study_v religion_n the_o very_a grandee_n of_o the_o world_n person_n who_o despise_v knowledge_n be_v concern_v in_o these_o affair_n henry_n viii_o write_v a_o book_n against_o luther_n charles_n the_o five_o make_v law_n about_o religion_n now_o on_o the_o account_n of_o these_o lightning_n i.e._n the_o voice_n of_o preacher_n this_o seven_o viol_n be_v say_v to_o be_v pour_v on_o the_o air_n for_o the_o air_n be_v the_o seat_n and_o vehicle_n of_o the_o voice_n there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n this_o signify_v a_o change_n of_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n the_o earth_n plain_o signify_v here_o the_o frame_n and_o face_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o shall_v afterward_o have_v occasion_n to_o see_v that_o earthquake_n in_o the_o figurative_a style_n of_o the_o prophet_n always_o signify_v a_o change_n of_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n because_o earthquake_n do_v overturn_v not_o only_a city_n but_o mountain_n forest_n hilly_a country_n and_o valley_n they_o set_v mountain_n where_o valley_n stand_v and_o valley_n where_o mountain_n stand_v in_o so_o much_o that_o the_o face_n of_o a_o whole_a country_n be_v change_v now_o all_o know_v what_o a_o change_n the_o reformation_n make_v in_o the_o face_n of_o popery_n it_o take_v away_o from_o it_o at_o one_o clap_v several_a kingdom_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o sovereign_a state_n and_o this_o earthquake_n i._n e._n this_o change_n of_o affair_n be_v so_o great_a that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v such_o since_o man_n be_v upon_o the_o earth_n this_o may_v be_v true_o speak_v without_o any_o exaggeration_n for_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o this_o last_o period_n comprehend_v the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o first_o and_o last_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v undoubted_a that_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n be_v never_o so_o change_v as_o it_o shall_v be_v change_v after_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o establish_v of_o christianity_n not_o except_v for_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v great_a number_n of_o man_n convert_v up_o and_o down_o among_o the_o nation_n but_o at_o the_o time_n we_o speak_v of_o all_o the_o nation_n and_o whole_a nation_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o faith._n and_o thus_o this_o period_n shall_v make_v great_a change_n in_o the_o world_n than_o
person_n that_o they_o may_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o will_v yet_o affirm_v that_o not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o these_o seven_o plague_n be_v hitherto_o come_v to_o pass_v this_o singularity_n be_v neither_o too_o edify_v nor_o too_o comfortable_a i_o earnest_o entreat_v they_o to_o lay_v aside_o the_o desire_n of_o contradict_v and_o to_o consider_v without_o prejudice_n these_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o in_o the_o whole_a explication_n of_o this_o 16_o chapter_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o force_a application_n the_o emblem_n which_o the_o prophet_n make_v use_v of_o do_v exact_o resemble_v the_o event_n set_v down_o in_o history_n the_o second_o that_o in_o the_o application_n of_o these_o seven_o plague_n unto_o the_o event_n every_o thing_n do_v hang_v together_o no_o part_n of_o this_o system_n contradict_v another_o this_o be_v suppose_v i_o entreat_v they_o to_o consider_v if_o chance_n can_v do_v this_o and_o have_v ever_o do_v it_o chance_n may_v hit_v right_a in_o some_o point_n but_o never_o do_v so_o in_o all_o i_o say_v again_o that_o we_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n for_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v well_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o viol_n which_o distinct_a and_o separate_v from_o other_o last_v 200_o year_n the_o great_a part_n do_v not_o come_v near_o that_o number_n this_o have_v already_o last_v 170_o year_n it_o can_v last_v much_o long_o it_o be_v true_a the_o papal_a authority_n who_o beam_n so_o scorch_v man_n under_o the_o four_o viol_n last_v above_o 200_o year_n but_o this_o be_v because_o it_o be_v inlayd_a or_o joint_v in_o those_o that_o precede_v and_o those_o that_o follow_v and_o its_o particular_a strict_a period_n must_v be_v reckon_v to_o be_v only_o 108_o year_n which_o begin_v at_o the_o year_n 1270_o when_o the_o croisades_n end_v and_o continue_v until_o the_o grand_a schism_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o year_n 1378._o for_o then_o begin_v the_o diminish_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n and_o the_o darken_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o seven_o viol_n have_v already_o last_v long_o than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o it_o must_v last_v about_o 200_o year_n which_o none_o of_o the_o other_o have_v do_v but_o we_o shall_v see_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n where_o we_o shall_v show_v that_o this_o seven_o period_n be_v itself_o divide_v into_o three_o other_o period_n the_o harvest_n the_o vintage_n and_o the_o time_n that_o be_v betwixt_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o harvest_n be_v already_o past_a the_o time_n betwixt_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n be_v almost_o expire_v we_o be_v approach_v to_o the_o vintage_n and_o at_o this_o day_n ought_v to_o say_v come_v lord_n jesus_n come_v but_o within_o a_o little_a while_o we_o shall_v say_v he_o be_v come_v he_o be_v come_v chap._n xi_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o 14_o chapter_n the_o vision_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o harvest_n of_o the_o reformation_n make_v in_o the_o age_n last_o pass_v the_o vintage_n be_v the_o reformation_n which_o shall_v be_v make_v this_o present_a age_n the_o fourteen_o chapter_n be_v the_o second_o of_o those_o wherein_o we_o find_v the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o chapter_n we_o find_v the_o 140_o thousand_o mark_a one_o who_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o we_o shall_v discourse_v of_o hereafter_o the_o small_a number_n of_o faithful_a one_o who_o god_n preserve_v in_o spiritual_a babylon_n and_o who_o do_v not_o partake_v of_o her_o idolatry_n we_o find_v they_o i_o say_v who_o sing_v a_o song_n which_o none_o be_v able_a to_o learn_v but_o they_o i._n e._n they_o taste_v peculiar_a joy_n and_o pleasure_n which_o the_o antichristian_a christian_n be_v notable_a to_o taste_v in_o the_o follow_a verse_n a_o angelappear_v fly_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o heaven_n chap._n 14.6_o have_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n to_o preach_v unto_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o to_o every_o nation_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o people_n this_o be_v the_o preparative_n unto_o that_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o must_v be_v make_v to_o all_o nation_n when_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v ablosht_v this_o preach_v be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n because_o it_o shall_v last_v until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n all_o nation_n shall_v be_v convert_v and_o their_o purity_n shall_v suffer_v no_o alteration_n as_o long_o as_o the_o world_n shall_v last_v and_o to_o signify_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v fall_v through_o the_o preach_n of_o this_o everlasting_a gospel_n immediate_o after_o another_o angel_n cry_v babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v that_o great_a city_n which_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o vision_n that_o follow_v the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n 11._o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o waldenses_n &_o albigenses_n foretell_v in_o the_o 14_o chap._n vers_fw-la 9.10_o 11._o in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o have_v in_o this_o chapter_n a_o angle_n who_o denounce_v the_o terrible_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o must_v fall_v on_o those_o who_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n or_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n by_o these_o word_n here_o be_v the_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v signify_v a_o sore_a persecution_n that_o must_v go_v before_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n not_o that_o persecution_n which_o we_o suffer_v at_o this_o day_n and_o which_o must_v be_v the_o last_o but_o that_o which_o the_o church_n endure_v in_o the_o waldenses_n the_o albigenses_n the_o bohemian_o etc._n etc._n for_o this_o be_v the_o persecution_n which_o happen_v before_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o last_o age_n because_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n begin_v by_o the_o reformation_n make_v in_o the_o last_o age_n therefore_o the_o persecution_n here_o speak_v of_o must_v be_v that_o which_o go_v before_o our_o reformation_n but_o there_o be_v no_o other_o beside_o that_o against_o the_o poor_a waldenses_n which_o last_v a_o full_a 100_o year_n before_o the_o preach_n of_o luther_n all_o these_o thing_n be_v only_o a_o preparative_n unto_o the_o last_o vision_n of_o this_o chapter_n which_o contain_v a_o new_a prediction_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n with_o new_a circumstance_n and_o it_o be_v this_o v._o 14._o and_o i_o look_v and_o behold_v a_o white_a can_v and_o upon_o the_o cloud_n one_o sit_v like_a unto_o the_o son_n of_o man_n have_v on_o his_o head_n a_o golden_a crown_n and_o in_o his_o hand_n a_o sharp_a sickle_n v._o 15._o and_o another_o angel_n come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o cloud_n thrust_v in_o thy_o sickle_n and_o reap_v for_o the_o time_n be_v come_v for_o thou_o to_o reap_v for_o the_o harvest_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v ripe_a v._o 16._o and_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o cloud_n thrust_v in_o his_o sickle_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o earth_n be_v reap_v v._o 17._o and_o another_o angel_n come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n he_o also_o have_v a_o sharp_a sickle_n v._o 18._o and_o another_o angel_n come_v out_o from_o the_o altar_n which_o have_v power_n over_o fire_n and_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a cry_n to_o he_o that_o have_v the_o sharp_a sickle_n say_v thrust_v in_o thy_o sharp_a sickle_n and_o gather_v the_o cluster_n of_o the_o vine_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o her_o grape_n be_v full_o ripe_a v._o 19_o and_o the_o angel_n thrust_v in_o his_o sickle_n into_o the_o earth_n and_o gather_v the_o vine_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o great_a wine-press_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god._n v._o 20._o and_o the_o wine-press_n be_v tread_v without_o the_o city_n and_o blood_n come_v out_o of_o the_o wine-press_n even_o unto_o the_o horse_n bridle_v by_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o and_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n vision_n a_o distinction_n of_o circumstance_n and_o substance_n in_o this_o vision_n in_o this_o vision_n there_o be_v circumstance_n and_o substance_n the_o circumstance_n be_v these_o the_o angel_n who_o sit_v on_o a_o white_a cloud_n and_o his_o clothing_n another_o angel_n who_o bid_v he_o thrust_v in_o his_o sickle_n another_o angel_n who_o appear_v likewise_o have_v asickle_a the_o ripeness_n of_o the_o corn_n and_o grape_n the_o wine-press_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n the_o blood_n that_o flow_v out_o by_o the_o space_n of_o 1600_o furlong_n these_o i_o
appearance_n will_v be_v the_o last_o and_o as_o peter_n de_fw-fr lune_fw-fr after_o he_o have_v be_v depose_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n go_v and_o hold_v his_o seat_n in_o the_o mountain_n of_o arragon_n where_o he_o continue_v a_o schism_n ten_o or_o twelve_o year_n so_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o pope_n be_v drive_v out_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o europe_n will_v shelter_v themselves_o among_o the_o spaniard_n from_o who_o heart_n it_o will_v be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o pull_v popery_n away_o last_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o it_o be_v true_a the_o harvest_n do_v spoil_v the_o earth_n of_o a_o part_n of_o her_o fruit_n but_o it_o do_v not_o of_o all_o it_o remain_v to_o be_v a_o fair_a and_o pleasant_a season_n the_o autumn_n which_o follow_v have_v its_o beauty_n its_o profit_n and_o advantage_n it_o be_v a_o second_o spring_n the_o meadow_n be_v crown_v with_o a_o after-growth_n the_o tree_n put_v forth_o new_a flower_n but_o the_o vintage_n make_v all_o waste_n popery_n a_o lively_a emblem_n in_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n of_o what_o have_v happen_v and_o shall_v happen_v in_o the_o ruin_n of_o popery_n it_o spoil_v the_o earth_n of_o the_o very_a remainder_n of_o its_o fruit_n and_o beauty_n and_o immediate_o winter_n come_v that_o put_v on_o the_o earth_n the_o very_a complexion_n of_o death_n and_o destruction_n this_o be_v a_o emblem_n of_o what_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o first_o destruction_n of_o popery_n and_o of_o what_o shall_v in_o the_o second_o the_o reformation_n cut_v down_o several_a fair_a country_n in_o the_o last_o age_n but_o notwithstanding_o many_o be_v leave_v to_o it_o nay_o it_o have_v great_a success_n massacre_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o the_o faithful_a procure_v to_o itself_o the_o confirmation_n of_o a_o famous_a council_n engage_v those_o king_n who_o be_v its_o vassal_n to_o double_v their_o endeavour_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o its_o worship_n and_o doctrine_n it_o have_v gain_v ground_n in_o the_o east_n in_o china_n in_o the_o indies_n in_o the_o west_n in_o america_n by_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o spaniard_n and_o portuguese_n it_o have_v send_v mission_n even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n have_v make_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o false_a christian_n it_o have_v regain_v on_o one_o side_n as_o much_o as_o it_o have_v lose_v on_o the_o other_o and_o have_v make_v its_o worship_n and_o idolatry_n to_o reign_v as_o much_o as_o ever_o for_o spain_n and_o italy_n be_v never_o more_o deep_o plunge_v in_o idolatry_n then_o since_o the_o reformation_n it_o have_v strengthen_v its_o tyranny_n for_o the_o pope_n since_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v domineer_v and_o act_v as_o sovereign_n over_o king_n and_o as_o superior_n over_o council_n in_o the_o reform_n of_o the_o calendar_n gregory_n xiii_o do_v a_o act_n of_o a_o universal_a monarch_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v never_o do_v in_o the_o age_n of_o their_o great_a insolence_n they_o have_v depose_v king_n of_o england_n and_o in_o france_n henry_n iii_o and_o henry_n iu._n they_o have_v lay_v a_o interdict_v upon_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o venice_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o portugal_n in_o a_o word_n popery_n have_v have_v great_a prosperity_n that_o have_v comfort_v it_o under_o its_o disgrace_n but_o as_o for_o the_o blow_n or_o stroke_n which_o god_n be_v ready_a present_o to_o give_v it_o it_o will_v be_v a_o dispatch_a blow_n it_o will_v be_v a_o vintage_n that_o shall_v spoil_v it_o of_o all_o its_o fruit_n and_o utter_o take_v away_o all_o its_o beauty_n the_o winter_n shall_v come_v upon_o it_o and_o its_o desolation_n shall_v be_v irrecoverable_a this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o vision_n let_v we_o view_v the_o circumstance_n and_o i_o look_v and_o behold_v a_o white_a cloud_n and_o upon_o the_o cloud_n one_o sit_v like_a unto_o the_o son_n of_o man_n have_v on_o his_o head_n a_o golden_a crown_n and_o in_o his_o hand_n a_o sharp_a sickle_n revelation_n j._n christ_n himself_o often_o appear_v in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o revelation_n this_o personage_n like_a unto_o a_o man_n be_v probable_o the_o son_n of_o god_n find_v in_o fashion_n as_o a_o man_n on_o the_o account_n of_o his_o incarnation_n the_o golden_a crown_n which_o he_o wear_v on_o his_o head_n do_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v he_o though_o he_o execute_v his_o judgement_n by_o his_o angel_n notwithstanding_o he_o often_o himself_o appear_v on_o the_o scene_n of_o the_o world_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n he_o be_v probable_o the_o hero_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n who_o appear_v sit_v on_o a_o white_a horse_n 6.2_o chap._n 6.2_o and_o have_v a_o bow_n and_o a_o crown_n be_v give_v he_o and_o he_o go_v forth_o conquer_a and_o to_o conquer_v he_o be_v the_o same_o who_o appear_v again_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n sit_v a_o second_o time_n upon_o a_o white_a horse_n and_o be_v call_v faithful_a and_o true_a and_o in_o righteousness_n do_v he_o judge_v and_o make_v war._n he_o always_o sit_v upon_o something_o that_o be_v white_a sometime_o upon_o a_o white_a horse_n sometime_o upon_o a_o white_a cloud_n white_a be_v the_o symbol_n of_o innocence_n and_o mercy_n a_o white_a cloud_n be_v a_o throne_n of_o mercy_n a_o red_a cloud_n be_v that_o of_o justice_n but_o mark_v it_o must_v be_v some_o grand_a work_n for_o which_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o come_v for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v not_o bring_v he_o upon_o the_o stage_n for_o some_o mean_a matter_n now_o since_o the_o apostle_n age_n no_o work_n have_v be_v do_v so_o great_a as_o that_o of_o the_o last_o age_n he_o have_v a_o sharp_a sickle_n in_o his_o hand_n he_o come_v upon_o a_o white_a cloud_n intend_v favour_n to_o his_o child_n but_o with_o a_o sickle_n for_o his_o enemy_n it_o be_v a_o great_a mercy_n to_o his_o own_o when_o he_o take_v they_o out_o of_o bahylon_n the_o last_o age_n but_o it_o be_v a_o terrible_a stroke_n of_o a_o sickle_n to_o antichrist_n and_o another_o angel_n come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o cloud_n thrust_v in_o thy_o sickle_n and_o reap_v for_o the_o time_n be_v come_v for_o thou_o to_o reap_v for_o the_o harvest_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v ripe_a he_o who_o sit_v upon_o the_o cloud_n give_v out_o order_n to_o the_o angel_n and_o receive_v none_o from_o they_o but_o he_o recieve_v from_o his_o father_n and_o the_o angel_n may_v be_v charge_v to_o carry_v these_o order_n to_o the_o son._n thus_o the_o angel_n who_o here_o give_v order_n to_o jesus_n christ_n speak_v not_o in_o his_o own_o name_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o he_o that_o send_v he_o the_o time_n to_o reap_v be_v come_v their_o iniquity_n be_v come_v to_o its_o height_n their_o measure_n be_v full_a another_o angel_n come_v out_o of_o heaven_n he_o also_o have_v a_o sharp_a sickle_n this_o be_v the_o destroy_a angel_n who_o go_v through_o egypt_n the_o executioner_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n this_o angel_n come_v only_o as_o a_o second_o for_o he_o who_o sit_v upon_o the_o white_a cloud_n disappear_v not_o he_o be_v the_o master_n and_o it_o be_v under_o his_o direction_n that_o this_o second_o angel_n give_v the_o last_o blow_n to_o popery_n another_o angel_n come_v out_o from_o the_o altar_n which_o have_v power_n over_o fire_n and_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a cry_n to_o he_o that_o have_v the_o sharp_a sickle_n etc._n etc._n here_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o a_o angel_n who_o have_v power_n over_o fire_n and_o in_o the_o 16._o chapter_n we_o find_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o water_n shall_v we_o conclude_v that_o every_o element_n have_v its_o angel_n who_o preside_v over_o it_o and_o the_o event_n which_o fall_v out_o by_o its_o mean_n so_o that_o one_o angel_n preside_v over_o the_o sea_n and_o shipwreck_n another_o over_o fire_n and_o burn_n this_o seem_v very_o probable_a to_o i_o for_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n make_v the_o wind_n his_o angel_n and_o a_o flame_n of_o fire_n his_o minister_n the_o angel_n of_o the_o fire_n come_v out_o from_o the_o altar_n which_o popery_n have_v profane_v by_o its_o profane_a sacrifice_n and_o false_a worship_n and_o it_o be_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o fire_n who_o be_v here_o employ_v to_o signify_v that_o now_o the_o fire_n shall_v consume_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n without_o any_o hope_n of_o recovery_n blood_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v destroy_v with_o great_a shed_n of_o blood_n the_o wine-press_n be_v tread_v without_o the_o city_n and_o blood_n come_v out_o of_o the_o wine-press_n even_o unto_o the_o horse_n bridle_n by_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n it_o be_v a_o great_a question_n
which_o spiritual_o be_v call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n where_o also_o our_o lord_n be_v crucify_v v._o 9_o and_o they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a and_o shall_v not_o suffer_v their_o dead_a body_n to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n v._o 10._o and_o they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v rejoice_v over_o they_o and_o make_v merry_a and_o send_v gift_n one_o to_o another_o because_o these_o two_o prophet_n torment_v they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n v._o 11._o and_o after_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o and_o they_o stand_v upon_o their_o foot_n and_o great_a fear_n fall_v upon_o they_o which_o see_v they_o v._o 12._o and_o they_o hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o and_o they_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o v._o 13._o and_o the_o same_o hour_n be_v there_o a_o great_a earthquake_n and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v and_o in_o the_o earthquake_n be_v slay_v of_o man_n seven_o thousand_o and_o the_o remnant_n be_v affright_v and_o give_v glory_n to_o god._n cross_n the_o witness_n who_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n be_v the_o faithful_a who_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v these_o two_o witness_n i.e._n what_o be_v signify_v by_o they_o i_o have_v not_o change_v my_o opinion_n since_o i_o write_v the_o book_n entitle_v lawful_a prejudices_fw-la against_o popery_n though_o as_o to_o all_o the_o rest_n the_o studious_a attention_n which_o i_o have_v use_v in_o read_v these_o prophecy_n have_v give_v i_o quite_o different_a apprehension_n i_o do_v therefore_o still_o believe_v that_o these_o two_o witness_n who_o must_v prophesy_v 1260_o day_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n be_v the_o small_a number_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichristianism_n must_v keep_v themselves_o from_o its_o corruption_n and_o condemn_v its_o idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n god_n call_v they_o witness_n because_o these_o be_v they_o who_o bear_v witness_n to_o the_o truth_n which_o but_o for_o they_o will_v have_v be_v forget_v they_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n i._n e._n they_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n for_o we_o must_v well_o observe_v that_o these_o two_o phrase_n one_o use_v in_o our_o language_n the_o other_o in_o that_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n and_o to_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n be_v absolute_o of_o the_o same_o signification_n he_o make_v they_o only_o two_o in_o number_n to_o express_v that_o those_o faithful_a who_o shall_v preserve_v themselves_o from_o the_o corruption_n of_o idolatry_n shall_v be_v but_o a_o very_a small_a number_n and_o indeed_o experience_n have_v too_o much_o verify_v this_o prediction_n nevertheless_o he_o make_v they_o two_o in_o number_n to_o signify_v that_o however_o small_a the_o number_n of_o true_a christian_n be_v it_o shall_v notwithstanding_o be_v great_a enough_o to_o support_v the_o truth_n and_o keep_v it_o from_o fall_v for_o in_o the_o mouth_n of_o two_o witness_n every_o word_n shall_v be_v establish_v 6._o how_o these_o witness_n have_v power_n to_o change_v water_n into_o blood_n and_o shut_v up_o heaven_n v._o 6._o god_n ascribe_v to_o these_o two_o witness_n power_n to_o shut_v heaven_n that_o it_o rain_v not_o in_o the_o day_n of_o their_o prophesy_n and_o power_n over_o water_n to_o turn_v they_o into_o blood_n and_o to_o smite_v the_o earth_n with_o all_o plague_n as_o often_o as_o they_o will._n joseph_n mede_n give_v a_o very_a ingenious_a reason_n of_o this_o which_o i_o believe_v be_v very_o solid_a viz._n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n borrow_v his_o emblem_n from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o allude_v unto_o several_a pair_n of_o eminent_a witness_n which_o god_n raise_v up_o at_o several_a time_n as_o aaron_n and_o moses_n at_o the_o come_n out_o of_o egypt_n joshua_n and_o caleb_n at_o the_o conquer_a of_o the_o promise_a land_n elijah_n and_o elisha_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grand_a schism_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n zerubbabel_n and_o jehoshua_n at_o the_o return_n from_o the_o captivity_n among_o these_o witness_n elijah_n and_o elisha_n have_v power_n to_o shut_v heaven_n to_o hinder_v rain_n for_o three_o year_n and_o to_o make_v fire_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n moses_n and_o aaron_n turn_v the_o water_n of_o egypt_n into_o blood_n joshua_n and_o caleb_n bring_v the_o people_n of_o israel_n into_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n and_o smite_v the_o ancient_a inhabitant_n with_o a_o sore_a plague_n to_o this_o the_o holy_a ghost_n allude_v but_o we_o must_v further_o add_v that_o god_n ascribe_v to_o these_o witness_n 1._o the_o shut_n of_o heaven_n that_o rain_n not_o in_o the_o day_n of_o their_o prophecy_n to_o signify_v that_o during_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o their_o prophecy_n and_o of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a drought_n of_o grace_n and_o a_o barrenness_n of_o virtue_n and_o gift_n in_o the_o church_n 2._o the_o turn_n of_o water_n into_o blood_n and_o the_o smite_v of_o the_o earth_n with_o all_o plague_n because_o all_o the_o heavy_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o during_o the_o course_n of_o these_o 1260_o year_n come_v upon_o the_o antichristian_a church_n be_v send_v on_o the_o account_n of_o these_o two_o witness_n and_o to_o punish_v oppression_n under_o which_o it_o hold_v both_o the_o truth_n and_o those_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o profess_v it_o reign_v here_o be_v foretold_v a_o last_o persecution_n that_o must_v happen_v before_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v the_o seven_o verse_n which_o we_o even_o now_o have_v read_v concern_v the_o persecution_n which_o these_o two_o witness_n must_v suffer_v and_o the_o consequent_a of_o that_o persecution_n contain_v a_o grand_a event_n which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v before_o the_o last_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o principal_a circumstance_n of_o this_o fall_n first_o we_o must_v observe_v the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n mark_v this_o testimony_n must_v last_v a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n my_o two_o witness_n shall_v prophesy_v a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o threescore_o day_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n now_o these_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o sixty_o day_n of_o the_o prophesy_a of_o the_o witness_n be_v the_o forty_o two_o month_n of_o the_o antichristian_a reign_n for_o forty_o two_o month_n make_v exact_o 1260_o day_n all_o the_o world_n be_v agree_v that_o these_o be_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o that_o antichrist_n and_o these_o two_o witness_n be_v absolute_o and_o exact_o contempory_n it_o be_v therefore_o the_o very_a same_o as_o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v say_v and_o when_o the_o beast_n or_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v have_v finish_v his_o reign_n of_o 1260_o year_n it_o shall_v make_v war_n against_o the_o two_o witness_n this_o be_v therefore_o a_o persecution_n of_o antichrist_n against_o the_o faithful_a and_o a_o persecution_n that_o must_v happen_v before_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v these_o word_n when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v must_v not_o be_v understand_v as_o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n will_v say_v when_o the_o 1260_o year_n shall_v be_v finish_v for_o after_o the_o 1260_o year_n be_v finish_v there_o can_v be_v no_o persecution_n see_v the_o beast_n shall_v have_v lose_v his_o power_n so_o that_o this_o persecution_n must_v begin_v and_o end_v within_o the_o 1260_o year_n but_o yet_o at_o the_o end_n of_o they_o it_o be_v the_o ordinary_a custom_n not_o only_o of_o scripture_n but_o of_o all_o man_n to_o say_v that_o something_o come_v to_o pass_v when_o this_o or_o that_o be_v finish_v because_o it_o happen_v when_o that_o thing_n be_v finish_v and_o very_o near_o its_o end_n this_o be_v therefore_o the_o last_o persecution_n of_o antichrist_n against_o the_o church_n this_o persecution_n have_v its_o character_n 1._o it_o must_v continue_v a_o long_a time_n persecution_n character_n of_o the_o last_o persecution_n for_o it_o be_v compare_v to_o a_o war_n the_o beast_n that_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o 2._o this_o war_n or_o persecution_n must_v end_v in_o a_o victory_n over_o the_o two_o witness_n and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o mark_v that_o god_n do_v not_o reckon_v the_o death_n and_o martyrdom_n which_o the_o faithful_a suffer_v for_o the_o truth_n as_o a_o victory_n that_o the_o devil_n gain_v over_o they_o on_o the_o
among_o the_o consideration_n lay_v down_o by_o i_o in_o the_o preface_n which_o induce_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o this_o persecution_n be_v the_o last_o i_o mention_v the_o singularity_n of_o it_o i_o name_v several_a such_o behold_v one_o which_o in_o my_o judgement_n deserve_v to_o be_v add_v to_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v the_o horrible_a edict_n which_o command_v that_o the_o new_a convert_v be_v sick_a shall_v communicate_v after_o the_o popish_a way_n this_o be_v the_o worst_a effect_n that_o ever_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o rage_n and_o reprobation_n and_o it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a how_o a_o clergy_n that_o will_v be_v call_v christian_n can_v do_v such_o horrible_a action_n the_o edict_n ordain_v that_o they_o who_o will_v not_o communicate_v shall_v be_v send_v to_o the_o galley_n if_o they_o recover_v there_o be_v none_o who_o be_v so_o mortal_o sick_a that_o be_v sure_a that_o he_o shall_v die_v and_o fear_v to_o recover_v he_o will_v also_o fear_v to_o go_v to_o the_o galley_n and_o this_o affright_a object_n be_v able_a to_o induce_v a_o sick_a man_n to_o communicate_v without_o faith_n and_o to_o worship_n that_o which_o he_o judge_v to_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o commit_v a_o horrible_a sacrilege_n and_o a_o act_n of_o idolatry_n and_o consequent_o to_o damn_v himself_o certain_o so_o that_o proper_o this_o edict_n be_v a_o trick_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o procure_v the_o damnation_n of_o all_o the_o new_a convert_v this_o be_v perfect_o to_o imitate_v that_o italian_a who_o that_o he_o may_v take_v a_o complete_a vengeance_n have_v his_o enemy_n in_o his_o power_n promise_v he_o his_o life_n on_o condition_n that_o he_o will_v deny_v god_n which_o have_v do_v he_o murder_v both_o his_o body_n and_o soul_n will_v man_n never_o open_v their_o eye_n to_o behold_v such_o object_n as_o these_o method_n the_o reformation_n be_v foretell_v by_o three_o figure_n signify_v three_o method_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o these_o word_n teach_v we_o how_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v re-establisht_a in_o france_n for_o in_o these_o prophecy_n i_o find_v three_o way_n by_o which_o the_o truth_n be_v establish_v or_o re-establisht_a the_o first_o be_v by_o lightning_n voice_n and_o thunder_n thus_o after_o the_o seven_o viol_n be_v pour_v on_o the_o air_n the_o reformation_n in_o the_o last_o age_n be_v make_v by_o lightning_n voice_n and_o thunder_n i._n e._n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o divine_a oracle_n and_o the_o seven_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n into_o the_o air_n and_o there_o be_v voice_n and_o lightning_n and_o thunder_n in_o this_o prophecy_n thunder_v always_o signify_v the_o divine_a oracle_n the_o seven_o thunder_n that_o utter_v their_o voice_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n be_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v utter_v in_o the_o sequel_n thus_o the_o reformation_n be_v make_v in_o the_o last_o age_n in_o a_o most_o sensible_a manner_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o word_n grace_n the_o reformation_n shall_v come_v into_o france_n by_o way_n of_o internal_a grace_n but_o behold_v a_o second_o way_n of_o reform_v a_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v again_o into_o the_o dead_a witness_n i_o e._n those_o who_o be_v at_o this_o day_n under_o oppression_n shall_v sudden_o rise_v up_o again_o by_o a_o secret_a operation_n of_o grace_n and_o a_o extraordinary_a motion_n not_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o preach_v the_o word_n not_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o some_o new_a preacher_n but_o by_o a_o heavenly_a operation_n that_o shall_v open_v the_o eye_n of_o they_o who_o be_v as_o yet_o in_o darkness_n and_o strengthen_v again_o the_o heart_n of_o those_o who_o at_o this_o day_n have_v fall_v through_o weakness_n at_o that_o time_n in_o all_o appearance_n the_o yoke_n of_o the_o persecutor_n shall_v be_v break_v a_o time_n of_o ease_n shall_v come_v and_o all_o those_o who_o at_o this_o day_n groan_v under_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n shall_v lift_v up_o their_o head_n and_o shall_v improve_v that_o season_n of_o calm_a to_o repair_v that_o which_o they_o be_v now_o force_v to_o do_v by_o violence_n it_o be_v these_o word_n signify_v a_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n not_o from_o any_o man_n nor_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o any_o man_n but_o from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o and_o their_o zeal_n be_v enliven_v again_o but_o thing_n shall_v not_o stay_v there_o god_n be_v prepare_v other_o wonder_n there_o be_v a_o three_o reformation_n which_o shall_v be_v set_v on_o foot_n by_o way_n of_o authority_n by_o the_o royal_a power_n and_o this_o be_v express_v in_o the_o word_n that_o follow_v and_o the_o witness_n hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o and_o they_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o prophecy_n what_o heaven_n and_o lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n signify_v in_o the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n heaven_n and_o lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n be_v the_o throne_n and_o to_o be_v exalt_v to_o dignity_n greatness_n and_o power_n even_o in_o the_o language_n of_o heathen_a prophet_n for_o apomasar_n in_o his_o apostelismata_fw-la insomniorum_fw-la say_v if_o a_o king_n dream_n that_o he_o sit_v upon_o the_o cloud_n and_o be_v carry_v where_o ever_o he_o please_v this_o signify_v that_o his_o enemy_n shall_v serve_v he_o but_o if_o he_o fanci_v that_o he_o be_v carry_v up_o to_o heaven_n where_o the_o star_n be_v this_o presage_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v lift_v up_o above_o all_o king_n the_o prophet_n of_o god_n do_v also_o make_v use_n of_o these_o representation_n to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n 14.13_o isa_n 14.13_o isaiah_n describe_v the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o king_n of_o babylon_n by_o a_o ascend_a up_o into_o heaven_n i_o will_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n i_o will_v exalt_v my_o throne_n above_o the_o star_n and_o jesus_n christ_n say_v of_o capernaum_n that_o she_o have_v be_v lift_v up_o unto_o heaven_n but_o shall_v be_v bring_v down_o unto_o hell_n it_o be_v therefore_o evident_a that_o god_n do_v here_o signify_v that_o some_o time_n after_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o death_n the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v lift_v up_o to_o a_o great_a glory_n but_o not_o every_o where_n it_o be_v only_o in_o that_o place_n which_o be_v call_v the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o be_v after_o call_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n for_o the_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n must_v not_o happen_v until_o some_o year_n afterward_o authority_n there_o will_v short_o be_v a_o reformation_n in_o france_n by_o the_o royal_a authority_n and_o after_o these_o word_n signify_v that_o when_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v again_o in_o france_n by_o way_n of_o divine_a immediate_a operation_n by_o which_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o apostate_n and_o of_o other_o who_o know_v the_o truth_n but_o withhold_v it_o in_o unrighteousness_n shall_v be_v quicken_v again_o some_o space_n of_o time_n shall_v pass_v probable_o some_o year_n before_o france_n shall_v whole_o throw_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o popery_n that_o kingdom_n shall_v not_o be_v entire_o reform_v by_o way_n of_o authority_n immedate_o after_o out_o reformation_n shall_v be_v again_o set_v on_o foot_n by_o way_n of_o inspiration_n and_o recover_v of_o zeal_n for_o and_o after_o signify_v a_o interval_n of_o time_n but_o whether_o it_o shall_v be_v short_a or_o long_o be_v not_o express_v notwithstanding_o i_o see_v no_o likelihood_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o long_o nor_o do_v i_o believe_v so_o they_o hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n yet_o once_o again_o heaven_n be_v the_o throne_n it_o be_v the_o sovereign_a dignity_n which_o in_o a_o state_n be_v exact_o the_o same_o that_o heaven_n be_v to_o the_o earth_n in_o light_n in_o lustre_n in_o good_a or_o bad_a influence_n in_o situation_n and_o in_o elevation_n from_o heaven_n i.e._n from_o authority_n and_o the_o prince_n who_o reign_v they_o hear_v a_o voice_n they_o receive_v a_o order_n not_o a_o small_a clandestinsilent_a voice_n but_o a_o great_a voice_n i.e._n a_o public_a command_n a_o solemn_a edict_n and_o this_o voice_n say_v to_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o then_o the_o truth_n shall_v get_v up_o into_o the_o throne_n and_o as_o god_n have_v contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n give_v a_o popish_a prince_n to_o england_n so_o god_n will_v give_v a_o protestant_a prince_n to_o france_n in_o spite_n of_o all_o opposition_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o the_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n i.e._n their_o elevation_n and_o that_o of_o the_o reform_a religion_n shall_v be_v make_v public_o as_o the_o
the_o revelation_n set_v forth_o the_o dragon_n as_o break_a loose_a give_v his_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o devour_v the_o whole_a world_n once_o again_o this_o be_v a_o blindness_n which_o i_o can_v conceive_v if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o argument_n against_o these_o two_o hypothesis_n this_o alone_a will_v be_v enough_o to_o convince_v i_o of_o their_o falsity_n namely_o the_o terrible_a confusion_n into_o which_o these_o author_n do_v put_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o any_o one_o who_o have_v study_v they_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o prophet_n have_v observe_v the_o order_n of_o history_n at_o least_o in_o the_o gross_a of_o event_n he_o have_v several_a vision_n concern_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o order_n of_o these_o vision_n the_o order_n of_o all_o their_o circumstance_n do_v not_o always_o in_o every_o thing_n agree_v with_o the_o order_n of_o event_n and_o this_o we_o have_v observe_v and_o clear_v but_o i_o say_v it_o again_o the_o gross_a be_v always_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o history_n this_o order_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o birth_n and_o progress_v of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n be_v lay_v down_o before_o its_o fall_n now_o the_o author_n we_o have_v speak_v do_v make_v st_n john_n guilty_a of_o a_o parachronisme_n of_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o he_o have_v finish_v the_o narrative_a of_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o go_v through_o a_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n which_o if_o we_o add_v to_o they_o the_o space_n from_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n make_v almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o this_o i_o say_v they_o make_v he_o on_o a_o sudden_a to_o go_v back_o as_o far_o as_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v there_o any_o other_o instance_n of_o such_o confusion_n in_o this_o book_n let_v they_o show_v it_o what_o mean_v those_o word_n after_o this_o so_o the_o french_a version_n which_o begin_v the_o 20_o chapter_n and_o denote_v always_o not_o only_o the_o succession_n of_o vision_n but_o of_o time_n this_o work_n be_v already_o large_a than_o i_o intend_v to_o make_v it_o but_o notwithstanding_o i_o can_v forbear_v to_o lay_v down_o a_o few_o of_o our_o argument_n there_o be_v so_o many_o that_o one_o may_v crush_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n with_o number_n but_o i_o shall_v only_o urge_v the_o principal_a one_o i_o shall_v open_v as_o it_o be_v four_o spring_n of_o argument_n earth_n four_o spring_n of_o argument_n that_o demonstrate_v the_o trath_n of_o christ_n reign_n upon_o earth_n which_o i_o shall_v leave_v every_o man_n liberty_n to_o sound_n and_o dive_v into_o content_v myself_o with_o produce_v they_o and_o draw_v from_o they_o the_o principal_a evidence_n which_o clear_o discover_v this_o future_a reign_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n saint_n the_o sir_n spring_n be_v the_o five_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o the_o saint_n my_o first_o spring_n or_o source_n of_o argument_n will_v be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o speak_v of_o a_o five_o monarchy_n reserve_v for_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v a_o rational_a sense_n in_o they_o without_o suppose_v this_o thousand_o year_n reign_n there_o be_v two_o remarkable_a one_o in_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n in_o the_o 2._o chapter_n nebuchadnesar_n see_v a_o statue_n who_o head_n be_v of_o gold_n the_o shoulder_n of_o silver_n the_o belly_n of_o brass_n the_o leg_n of_o iron_n the_o foot_n and_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n the_o prophet_n interpret_v to_o he_o these_o four_o metal_n of_o the_o statue_n that_o they_o be_v four_o great_a monarchy_n the_o iron_n leg_n by_o consent_n of_o all_o signify_v the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o roman_n the_o foot_n and_o the_o ten_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n signify_v the_o ten_o king_n or_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o weaken_v it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o the_o toe_n 42._o dan._n 2._o v._n 41_o 42._o part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v but_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o it_o of_o the_o strength_n of_o iron_n forasmuch_o as_o thou_o see_v the_o iron_n mix_v with_o miry_a clay_n and_o as_o the_o toe_n of_o the_o foot_n be_v part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n so_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v partly_o strong_a and_o partly_o break_v these_o ten_o toe_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n which_o be_v to_o make_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o reign_v together_o with_o he_o in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n during_o the_o 1260_o year_n mark_v in_o the_o revelation_n now_o hat_n happen_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o these_o ten_o king_n and_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n 44._o v._o 44._o and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o king_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v and_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o it_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o shall_v stand_v for_o ever_o behold_v a_o five_o monarchy_n different_a from_o the_o ten_o king_n past_a the_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o christ_n can_v be_v place_v in_o the_o age_n by_o past_a which_o must_v break_v they_o in_o piece_n and_o must_v continue_v after_o they_o for_o ever_o i.e._n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o this_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o be_v it_o not_o as_o clear_v as_o the_o day_n that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v not_o appear_v until_o after_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v have_v be_v break_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o this_o five_o monarchy_n i_o confess_v i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v to_o they_o who_o be_v incapable_a of_o behold_v this_o evidence_n and_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o we_o must_v go_v back_o beyond_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o we_o may_v place_v the_o monarchy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n before_o they_o when_o the_o prophet_n so_o plain_o place_v it_o after_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v it_o not_o express_o say_v that_o his_o five_o monarchy_n must_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o destroy_v these_o ten_o kingdom_n how_o therefore_o can_v it_o go_v before_o they_o or_o have_v its_o duration_n parallel_v to_o they_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o prophecy_n we_o have_v the_o same_o four_o monarchy_n under_o the_o image_n of_o four_o beast_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n that_o have_v ten_o horn_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n all_o our_o writer_n grant_v that_o these_o ten_o horn_n that_o signify_v ten_o king_n be_v the_o ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v after_o the_o time_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o and_o that_o those_o ten_o horn_n reign_v together_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n which_o be_v antichrist_n when_o the_o prophet_n have_v see_v both_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o three_o first_o whole_o destroy_v and_o their_o body_n burn_v with_o fire_n he_o add_v and_o i_o see_v in_o the_o might-vision_n 13._o chap._n 7._o v._n 13._o and_o behold_v one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v with_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n and_o come_v unto_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n and_o they_o bring_v he_o near_o before_o he_o and_o there_o be_v give_v he_o dominion_n and_o a_o glory_n and_o a_o kingdom_n that_o all_o people_n nation_n and_o language_n shall_v serve_v he_o his_o dominion_n be_v a_o everlasting_a dominion_n which_o shall_v not_o pass_v away_o and_o his_o kingdom_n that_o which_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n 24.25_o v._o 24.25_o and_o the_o tend_v horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v then_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o etc._n etc._n and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n etc._n etc._n all_o be_v agree_v that_o antichrist_n be_v here_o intend_a and_o all_o protestant_n grant_v that_o this_o be_v the_o papacy_n and_o that_o its_o reign_n be_v to_o last_v 1260_o year_n now_o what_o be_v to_o happen_v after_o this_o time_n and_o time_n and_o a_o divide_v or_o half_a
a_o time_n 26._o v._o 26._o but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v and_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n behold_v the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n immediate_o after_o the_o prophet_n add_v and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n 27._o v._o 27._o and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a who_o kingdom_n be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n and_o all_o dominion_n shall_v serve_v and_o obey_v he_o behold_v the_o reign_n and_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o a_o reign_n which_o succeed_v to_o that_o of_o antichrist_n in_o truth_n we_o must_v give_v the_o lie_n to_o the_o holy_a spirit_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o we_o must_v go_v back_o two_o thousand_o year_n before_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v to_o place_v the_o beginning_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n here_o we_o have_v the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n after_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n i._n e._n the_o four_o empire_n have_v be_v break_v to_o piece_n to_o receive_v the_o kingdom_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n his_o father_n and_o reign_v for_o ever_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n we_o must_v speak_v without_o any_o judgement_n judgement_n the_o five_o monarchy_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o glory_n after_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n if_o we_o say_v that_o this_o everlasting_a kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o heavenly_a reign_n after_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o last_o judgement_n for_o the_o apostle_n st_n paul_n say_v in_o plain_a term_n that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v then_o reign_v no_o long_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v deliver_v up_o the_o kingdom_n to_o god_n even_o the_o father_n beside_o daniel_n speak_v of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o be_v to_o be_v under_o the_o heaven_n and_o not_o of_o one_o that_o be_v above_o they_o further_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a trifle_a to_o mingle_v eternal_a thing_n with_o temporal_a and_o bring_v down_o the_o heavenly_a kingdom_n of_o paradise_n into_o the_o rank_n of_o earthly_a and_o temporal_a monarchy_n by_o make_v it_o to_o be_v a_o five_o monarchy_n thus_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o prophet_n treat_v here_o of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o indeed_o be_v heavenly_a on_o the_o account_n of_o its_o purity_n but_o be_v earthly_a on_o the_o account_n of_o its_o seat_n and_o because_o it_o must_v be_v upon_o earth_n i_o be_o willing_a to_o join_v unto_o these_o prophecy_n only_o that_o in_o this_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o be_v so_o clear_a that_o it_o need_v not_o any_o commentary_n the_o prophet_n say_v express_o after_o this_o so_o the_o first_o verse_n be_v render_v in_o the_o french_a i.e._n after_o the_o last_o victory_n over_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o false_a prophet_n the_o devil_n shall_v be_v bind_v and_o the_o saint_n shall_v live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v that_o this_o passage_n be_v too_o plain_a and_o this_o very_a thing_n make_v our_o sense_n of_o it_o suspicious_a the_o prophet_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o express_v future_a thing_n so_o clear_o but_o if_o this_o reason_n hold_v the_o jew_n be_v not_o to_o be_v blame_v for_o reject_v our_o oracle_n concern_v jesus_n christ_n for_o example_n this_o a_o virgin_n shall_v conceive_v a_o son_n and_o this_o other_o and_o thou_o bethelehem_n out_o of_o thou_o shall_v come_v a_o ruler_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o whole_a 53._o chapter_n of_o isaiah_n and_o that_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n that_o messiah_n must_v be_v cut_v off_o but_o not_o for_o himself_o and_o that_o very_o clear_a oracle_n he_o shall_v make_v his_o soul_n a_o offering_n for_o sin_n for_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o these_o oracle_n be_v not_o less_o plain_a in_o speak_v of_o christ_n and_o the_o circumstance_n of_o his_o birth_n his_o life_n and_o his_o death_n than_o those_o in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n other_o instead_o of_o confess_v that_o this_o text_n be_v too_o clear_a to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o literal_a sense_n say_v that_o it_o be_v too_o obscure_a and_o must_v be_v explain_v by_o other_o that_o be_v more_o clear_a true_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v how_o man_n can_v speak_v at_o this_o rat_n it_o be_v obscure_a because_o it_o say_v the_o contrary_a to_o that_o which_o these_o gentleman_n imagine_v and_o because_o it_o be_v inconstant_a with_o their_o hyphothese_n chap._n xvii_o the_o second_o spring_n of_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n be_v the_o reign_n promise_v to_o the_o jew_n the_o promise_v make_v to_o they_o have_v not_o be_v fulfil_v but_o must_v be_v the_o conversion_n of_o st._n paul_n be_v a_o type_n of_o that_o of_o the_o whole_a nation_n the_o second_o spring_n of_o my_o argument_n shall_v be_v the_o prophecy_n and_o oracle_n which_o promise_v unto_o the_o jew_n extraordinary_a blessing_n a_o reign_n upon_o earth_n a_o prosperity_n that_o shall_v be_v visible_a to_o all_o nation_n yea_o a_o elevation_n to_o a_o kingdom_n unto_o which_o all_o nation_n must_v pay_v homage_n these_o oracle_n be_v without_o number_n we_o must_v only_o produce_v some_o of_o they_o jew_n isal_n 2.2_o 3_o 4._o sacred_a oracle_n that_o promise_v great_a prosperity_n to_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o last_o day_n that_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n house_n shall_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o top_n of_o the_o mountain_n and_o shall_v be_v exalt_v above_o the_o hill_n and_o all_o nation_n shall_v flow_v unto_o it_o 3._o and_o many_o people_n shall_v go_v and_o say_v come_v you_o and_o let_v we_o go_v up_o to_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o the_o house_n of_o the_o god_n of_o jacob_n and_o he_o will_v teach_v we_o of_o be_v way_n amp_n c._n and_o he_o shall_v judge_v among_o the_o nation_n and_o rebuke_v many_o people_n and_o in_o chapter_n 25_o v._o 8._o he_o will_v swallow_v up_o death_n in_o victory_n and_o the_o lord_n god_n will_v wipe_v away_o tear_n from_o all_o face_n and_o the_o rebuke_n of_o his_o people_n shall_v he_o take_v away_o from_o off_o all_o the_o earth_n for_o the_o lord_n have_v speak_v it_o and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 32_o chapter_n behold_v a_o king_n shall_v reign_v in_o righteousness_n and_o prince_n shall_v rule_v in_o judgement_n and_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v a_o hide_v place_n from_o the_o storm_n and_o a_o covert_n from_o the_o tempest_n and_o in_o the_o 41_o chapter_n v._o 8._o but_o thou_o israel_n art_n my_o servant_n jacob_n who_o i_o have_v choose_v the_o seed_n of_o abraham_n my_o friend_n etc._n etc._n v._n 10._o fear_v not_o for_o i_o be_o with_o thou_o be_v not_o dismay_v for_o i_o be_o thy_o god_n i_o will_v strengthen_v thou_o yea_o i_o will_v help_v thou_o yea_o i_o will_v uphold_v thou_o with_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o my_o righteousness_n v._o 12_o thou_o shall_v seek_v they_o and_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o even_o the_o man_n that_o contend_v with_o thou_o etc._n etc._n v._n 15._o behold_v i_o will_v make_v thou_o a_o new_a sharp_a thresh_a instrument_n have_v tooth_n thou_o shall_v thresh_v the_o mountain_n and_o shall_v make_v the_o hill_n as_o chaff_n in_o the_o 43._o chapter_n vers_fw-la 1_o 2_o 3_o etc._n etc._n but_o now_o thus_o say_v the_o lord_n that_o create_v thou_o o_o jacob_n and_o he_o that_o form_v thou_o o_o israel_n fear_v not_o for_o i_o have_v redeem_v thou_o i_o have_v call_v thou_o by_o name_n when_o thou_o pass_v through_o the_o water_n i_o will_v be_v with_o thou_o and_o through_o the_o river_n they_o shall_v not_o overflow_v thou_o for_o i_o be_o the_o lord_n thy_o god_n the_o holy_a one_o of_o israel_n thy_o saviour_n fear_v not_o for_o i_o be_o with_o thou_o i_o will_v bring_v thy_o seed_n from_o the_o east_n and_o gather_v thou_o from_o the_o west_n i_o will_v say_v to_o the_o north_n give_v up_o and_o to_o the_o south_n keep_v not_o back_o bring_v my_o son_n from_o far_o and_o my_o daughter_n from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o in_o the_o 44_o chap._n v._o 2_o 3._o thus_o say_v the_o lord_n that_o make_v thou_o and_o form_v thou_o from_o the_o womb_n who_o will_v help_v thou_o fear_v not_o o_o jacob_n my_o servant_n for_o i_o will_v pour_v water_n upon_o he_o that_o be_v thirsty_a and_o flood_n upon_o the_o dry_a ground_n i_o will_v pour_v my_o spirit_n upon_o thy_o seed_n and_o my_o blessing_n upon_o thy_o offspring_n and_o in_o the_o 45_o chap._n v._o
14_o 15_o 16_o etc._n etc._n thus_o say_v the_o lord_n the_o labour_n of_o egypt_n and_o merchandise_n of_o ethiopia_n and_o of_o the_o sabean_o man_n of_o stature_n shall_v come_v over_o unto_o thou_o and_o they_o shall_v be_v thin_a they_o shall_v come_v after_o thou_o in_o chain_n they_o shall_v come_v over_o and_o they_o shall_v fall_v down_o unto_o thou_o they_o shall_v make_v supplication_n unto_o thou_o say_v sure_o god_n be_v in_o thou_o &_o there_o be_v none_o else_o etc._n etc._n v._n 23_o 25._o i_o have_v swear_v by_o myself_o the_o word_n be_v go_v out_o of_o my_o mouth_n in_o righteousness_n and_o shall_v not_o return_v that_o unto_o i_o every_o knee_n shall_v bow_v every_o tongue_n shall_v swear_v in_o the_o lord_n shall_v all_o the_o seed_n of_o israel_n be_v justify_v and_o glory_n in_o the_o 49._o chapter_n throughout_o and_o especial_o from_o the_o thirteen_o verse_n sing_v o_o heaven_n and_o be_v joyful_a o_o earth_n and_o break_v forth_o into_o sing_v o_o mountain_n for_o god_n have_v comfort_v his_o people_n and_o will_v have_v mercy_n upon_o his_o afflict_a but_o zion_n have_v say_v the_o lord_n have_v forsake_v i_o and_o my_o lord_n have_v forget_v i_o can_v a_o woman_n forget_v her_o suck_a child_n etc._n etc._n thy_o child_n shall_v make_v haste_n and_o thy_o destroyer_n and_o they_o that_o make_v thou_o waste_n shall_v go_v forth_o of_o thou_o lift_v up_o thy_o eye_n round_o about_o and_o behold_v all_o these_o gather_v themselves_o together_o and_o come_v to_o thou_o as_o i_o live_v say_v the_o lord_n thou_o shall_v sure_o clothe_v thou_o with_o they_o all_o as_o with_o a_o ornament_n and_o bound_v they_o on_o thou_o as_o a_o bride_n do_v etc._n etc._n then_o shall_v thou_o say_v in_o thy_o heart_n who_o have_v beget_v i_o these_o seeing_z i_o have_v lose_v my_o child_n and_o be_o desolate_a a_o captive_a and_z removing_z to_z and_o fro_o and_o who_o have_v bring_v up_o these_o behold_v i_o be_v leave_v alone_o these_o where_o have_v they_o be_v etc._n etc._n and_o king_n shall_v be_v thy_o nurse_n father_n and_o queen_n thy_o nurse_v mother_n and_o they_o shall_v bow_v down_o to_o thou_o with_o their_o face_n towards_o the_o earth_n and_o lick_v up_o the_o dust_n of_o thy_o foot_n and_o thou_o shall_v know_v that_o i_o be_o the_o lord_n for_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v ashamed_a that_o wait_v for_o i_o one_o may_v transcribe_v the_o whole_a prophet_n for_o he_o be_v fill_v with_o these_o great_a promise_n read_v the_o 54_o the_o 61_o the_o 65_o the_o 66_o and_o above_o all_o the_o 60_o chapter_n where_o he_o speak_v to_o jerusalem_n arise_v shine_v for_o thy_o light_n be_v come_v and_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v rise_v upon_o thou_o for_o behold_v the_o darkness_n shall_v cover_v the_o earth_n and_o gross_a darkness_n the_o people_n but_o the_o lord_n shall_v arise_v upon_o thou_o &_o his_o glory_n shall_v be_v see_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o gentile_n shall_v come_v to_o thy_o light_n and_o king_n to_o the_o brightness_n of_o thy_o rise_n lift_v up_o thy_o eye_n round_o about_o and_o see_v all_o they_o gather_v themselves_o together_o they_o come_v to_o thou_o thy_o son_n shall_v come_v from_o far_o and_o thy_o daughter_n shall_v be_v nurse_v at_o thy_o side_n then_o thou_o shall_v see_v and_o flow_v together_o and_o thy_o heart_n shall_v fear_v and_o be_v enlarge_v because_o the_o abundance_n of_o the_o sea_n shall_v be_v convert_v unto_o thou_o and_o the_o force_n of_o the_o gentile_n shall_v come_v unto_o thou_o etc._n etc._n and_o the_o son_n of_o the_o stranger_n shall_v build_v up_o thy_o wall_n and_o their_o king_n shall_v minister_v unto_o thou_o for_o in_o my_o wrath_n i_o smite_v thou_o but_o in_o my_o favour_n have_v i_o have_v mercy_n on_o thou_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o chapter_n have_v the_o same_o strength_n and_o the_o same_o sense_n captivity_n these_o oracle_n can_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o resettle_n of_o this_o people_n after_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n we_o ask_v when_o these_o oracle_n have_v be_v fulfil_v be_v it_o when_o this_o people_n be_v bring_v back_o out_o of_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n but_o how_o can_v any_o man_n speak_v at_o this_o rate_n what_o extravagant_a figure_n will_v these_o be_v because_o this_o people_n rebuilt_a the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o temple_n and_o form_v a_o petty_a state_n in_o syria_n under_o the_o maccabee_n can_v any_o one_o say_v that_o their_o empire_n shall_v be_v as_o large_a as_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v pay_v they_o homage_n that_o their_o child_n shall_v be_v without_o number_n &_o c_o beside_o have_v not_o all_o these_o oracle_n a_o character_n of_o spirituality_n which_o show_v we_o that_o god_n promise_v to_o give_v the_o jew_n light_n knowledge_n holiness_n righteousness_n thy_o people_n also_o shall_v be_v all_o righteous_a say_v the_o prophet_n but_o it_o be_v well_o know_v the_o government_n of_o the_o maccabee_n be_v not_o of_o this_o nature_n it_o be_v therefore_o certain_a yea_o it_o be_v own_v by_o all_o that_o be_v able_a to_o pierce_v into_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o prophet_n that_o all_o these_o blessing_n have_v relation_n unto_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n let_v any_o one_o tell_v we_o what_o blessing_n the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n have_v receive_v by_o the_o messiah_n messiah_n these_o oracle_n have_v not_o be_v accomplish_v since_o the_o come_n of_o the_o messiah_n for_o almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n this_o miserable_a nation_n be_v scatter_v throughout_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v the_o excrement_n the_o curse_n &_o offscouring_a of_o all_o it_o sigh_v under_o a_o long_a and_o cruel_a captivity_n matter_n shall_v they_o then_o go_v off_o thus_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n will_v come_v the_o jew_n shall_v perish_v in_o their_o misery_n if_o this_o be_v so_o certain_o all_o these_o prophecy_n be_v cheat_n the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v deceive_v this_o nation_n all_o their_o oracle_n be_v false_a and_o god_n have_v bear_v they_o up_o with_o vain_a hope_n for_o this_o be_v trifle_v with_o god_n and_o man_n to_o say_v that_o these_o promise_n be_v accomplish_v in_o that_o small_a number_n of_o jew_n who_o be_v convert_v to_o christianity_n when_o those_o jewish_a christian_n be_v so_o bad_a christian_n that_o they_o only_o serve_v to_o found_v a_o curse_a heresy_n and_o sect_n which_o have_v bear_v the_o name_n of_o ebionates_n and_o nazarene_o it_o will_v without_o doubt_v be_v say_v that_o the_o jew_n shall_v have_v the_o fulfil_n the_o these_o great_a promise_n through_o their_o return_n and_o calling_n which_o will_v be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n indeed_o it_o be_v a_o position_n in_o true_a christianity_n that_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v call_v again_o a_o thousand_o oracle_n some_o of_o which_o we_o have_v cite_v promise_v this_o the_o miracle_n by_o which_o god_n do_v preserve_v this_o nation_n prove_v it_o as_o i_o think_v most_o irresistable_o for_o last_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o have_v no_o example_n and_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o god_n shall_v for_o two_o thousand_o year_n preserve_v this_o people_n scatter_v among_o other_o nation_n yet_o without_o mix_v itself_o with_o they_o or_o learn_v their_o manner_n their_o religion_n their_o fashion_n which_o all_o other_o disperse_v nation_n do_v this_o plain_o speak_v that_o god_n preserve_v they_o for_o some_o great_a work_n now_o this_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v if_o present_o after_o the_o world_n shall_v end_v and_o if_o neither_o the_o present_a jew_n nor_o their_o posterity_n do_v enjoy_v the_o glorious_a advantage_n that_o be_v promise_v to_o they_o how_o shall_v they_o see_v the_o effect_n and_o accomplishment_n of_o so_o many_o oracle_n here_o be_v infinite_a million_o of_o soul_n of_o jew_n which_o perish_v for_o seventeen_o hundred_o year_n together_o only_o a_o small_a number_n of_o this_o people_n shall_v be_v save_v in_o the_o last_o year_n of_o the_o world._n be_v this_o enough_o to_o answer_v those_o great_a idea_n raise_v by_o the_o magnificent_a promise_n make_v to_o this_o nation_n they_o the_o messiah_n be_v promise_v to_o the_o jew_n and_o hitherto_o he_o have_v only_o bring_v evil_a upon_o they_o beside_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o the_o messiah_n belong_v to_o the_o jew_n he_o be_v promise_v to_o the_o jew_n this_o nation_n from_o its_o very_a original_n have_v be_v feed_v with_o the_o hope_n of_o the_o mesiah_n come_v as_o of_o such_o a_o good_a which_o be_v too_o great_a to_o be_v describe_v at_o last_o he_o come_v and_o this_o people_n instead_o of_o see_v those_o great_a promise_n accomplish_v see_v their_o temple_n burn_v their_o capital_a city_n raze_v their_o service_n abolish_v their_o
first_o subject_n they_o say_v it_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o father_n we_o pray_v for_o i._n e._n of_o the_o heavenly_a paradise_n the_o eternal_a kingdom_n but_o we_o need_v only_o read_v what_o follow_v in_o the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n thy_o name_n be_v hallow_v thy_o will_v be_v do_v on_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v in_o heaven_n that_o clause_n on_o earth_n as_o in_o heaven_n be_v common_a to_o all_o three_o petition_n thy_o kingdom_n come_v upon_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v already_o come_v in_o heaven_n place_n it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o think_v that_o god_n have_v reserve_v a_o time_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n which_o have_v not_o yet_o 12-ken_n place_n so_o great_a a_o difficulty_n have_v these_o gentleman_n the_o antimillenaries_n to_o conceive_v a_o kingdom_n of_o god_n upon_o earth_n and_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o find_v as_o great_a a_o one_o not_o to_o conceive_v it_o how_o can_v we_o reconcile_v it_o to_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n to_o have_v abandon_v and_o forsake_v the_o world_n throughout_o all_o the_o duration_n of_o it_o without_o preserve_v a_o certain_a time_n in_o that_o duration_n for_o himself_o and_o his_o own_o kingdom_n now_o when_o be_v it_o that_o god_n do_v reign_v in_o the_o world_n by_o his_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o first_o world_n before_o the_o flood_n where_o wickedness_n prevail_v to_o that_o degree_n that_o oblige_v he_o to_o destroy_v it_o by_o the_o deluge_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o time_n from_o noah_n to_o moses_n for_o in_o those_o age_n idolatry_n spring_v up_o increase_v and_o multiply_v much_o less_o in_o those_o age_n from_o moses_n to_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o devil_n reign_v every_o where_o oftentimes_o not_o except_v that_o little_a corner_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o god_n have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o it_o be_v not_o from_o the_o appearance_n of_o christ_n to_o that_o of_o antichrist_n for_o save_v about_o one_o hundred_o year_n since_o the_o emperor_n be_v christian_n paganism_n have_v always_o be_v uppermost_a and_o the_o prevail_a religion_n it_o can_v be_v since_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n for_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o dragon_n and_o this_o will_v lead_v we_o even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o these_o gentleman_n and_o the_o course_n of_o the_o world_n will_v be_v finish_v and_o god_n and_o his_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n have_v find_v no_o place_n in_o it_o i_o confess_v that_o in_o all_o age_n god_n have_v save_v some_o person_n but_o that_o be_v not_o to_o reign_v for_o truth_n and_o grace_n have_v never_o yet_o rule_v and_o be_v uppermost_o they_o never_o have_v the_o empire_n the_o number_n and_o the_o multitude_n of_o their_o side_n the_o number_n of_o wicked_a and_o worldly_a man_n have_v always_o carry_v it_o how_o much_o more_o reasonable_a than_o be_v it_o to_o conceive_v that_o god_n after_o have_v abandon_v six_o period_n to_o the_o world_n and_o the_o dragon_n have_v at_o least_o reserve_v one_o seven_o to_o himself_o wherein_o truth_n and_o grace_n shall_v rule_v and_o prevail_v whereas_o in_o the_o other_o precede_v they_o have_v be_v suppress_v christ_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o of_o the_o jew_n shall_v form_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n i_o find_v nothing_o more_o odd_a and_o singular_a than_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o these_o gentleman_n they_o acknowledge_v that_o all_o the_o nation_n hitherto_o under_o infidelity_n shall_v be_v convert_v st._n paul_n have_v express_o say_v it_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n according_a to_o they_o also_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v convert_v behold_v the_o fair_a empire_n of_o grace_n which_o can_v be_v imagine_v why_o shall_v we_o make_v it_o fall_v assoon_o as_o it_o be_v raise_v and_o make_v the_o world_n itself_o to_o end_v soon_o after_o be_v it_o not_o more_o reasonable_a to_o conceive_v that_o god_n will_v preserve_v the_o church_n in_o that_o glorious_a state_n for_o several_a age_n to_o enjoy_v as_o it_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o his_o labour_n and_o see_v the_o intelligible_a world_n complete_v and_o bring_v to_o its_o perfection_n since_o the_o jew_n &_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v to_o be_v bring_v in_o to_o j._n christ_n as_o all_o the_o world_n grant_v be_v it_o not_o reasonable_a that_o in_o that_o period_n of_o the_o reunion_n of_o all_o people_n that_o they_o who_o have_v be_v a_o holy_a people_n to_o who_o we_o owe_v the_o patriarch_n and_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n for_o observe_v it_o there_o be_v no_o one_o book_n of_o the_o n._n testament_n any_o more_o than_o of_o the_o old_a but_o be_v make_v by_o a_o jew_n be_v it_o not_o just_a i_o say_v that_o that_o nation_n shall_v then_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n above_o all_o other_o nation_n there_o be_v then_o in_o my_o opinion_n a_o kingdom_n of_o god_n to_o be_v expect_v and_o this_o kingdom_n be_v that_o of_o the_o messiah_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o reign_n of_o the_o messiah_n which_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v for_o to_o speak_v proper_o we_o can_v say_v that_o christ_n have_v hitherto_o reign_v upon_o earth_n his_o party_n as_o yet_o have_v be_v in_o no_o place_n or_o part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o prevail_a roll_a party_n the_o wheat_n have_v be_v always_o bury_v in_o the_o tare_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o jew_n promise_v by_o the_o prophet_n so_o often_o and_o in_o so_o many_o different_a manner_n and_o these_o two_o kingdom_n that_o of_o the_o messiah_n and_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o take_v place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n it_o be_v true_a we_o may_v compute_v the_o beginning_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n from_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o from_o that_o point_n god_n will_v reckon_v the_o thousand_o year_n nevertheless_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v well_o say_v to_o be_v come_v till_o all_o nation_n shall_v be_v convert_v now_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o to_o be_v convert_v till_o the_o last_o of_o all_o people_n sense_n j._n christ_n have_v not_o yet_o reign_v upon_o earth_n in_o a_o proper_a sense_n joseph_n mede_n have_v a_o reflection_n thereupon_o which_o i_o confess_v i_o be_o please_v with_o it_o be_v but_o a_o conjecture_n but_o i_o find_v it_o to_o be_v very_o well_o frame_v it_o be_v this_o that_o the_o conversion_n of_o st._n paul_n a_o zealous_a and_o bigoted_a jew_n in_o the_o high_a degree_n be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o future_a conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a nation_n 1._o he_o be_v a_o great_a zealot_n for_o the_o law_n and_o a_o furious_a persecutor_n of_o christianity_n the_o jew_n be_v also_o very_o zealous_a for_o moses_n and_o irreconcilable_a enemy_n to_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o paul_n be_v convert_v not_o as_o other_o man_n nation_n the_o conversion_n of_o s._n paul_n a_o type_n of_o that_o of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n by_o the_o bare_a preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o sight_n of_o miracle_n but_o by_o the_o glorious_a appear_v of_o christ_n to_o he_o from_o heaven_n it_o be_v likewise_o very_o probable_a that_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n will_v not_o be_v in_o a_o ordinary_a way_n as_o by_o preach_v for_o the_o heart_n of_o that_o people_n be_v under_o a_o invincible_a obduracy_n so_o that_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o christ_n will_v convert_v they_o by_o some_o glorious_a and_o surprise_v apparition_n and_o will_v appear_v clothe_v with_o those_o character_n the_o prophet_n have_v give_v he_o that_o they_o may_v no_o long_o be_v able_a to_o disow_v and_o refuse_v he_o 3._o those_o who_o accompany_v st._n paul_n see_v indeed_o the_o light_n but_o christ_n do_v not_o appear_v to_o they_o the_o gentile_n and_o christian_n who_o shall_v then_o be_v may_v have_v some_o part_n in_o that_o glorious_a apparition_n but_o it_o may_v be_v shall_v not_o see_v it_o all_o 4._o paul_n be_v instruct_v by_o way_n of_o inspiration_n in_o all_o mystery_n assoon_o as_o jesus_n christ_n have_v appear_v to_o he_o the_o jew_n shall_v have_v their_o mind_n enlighten_v and_o the_o vail_n which_o be_v now_o on_o their_o heart_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o and_o on_o a_o sudden_a shall_v see_v clear_o into_o the_o oracle_n of_o their_o law_n and_o prophet_n 5._o st._n paul_n be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v convert_v the_o jew_n will_v be_v call_v the_o last_o of_o all_o people_n 6._o paul_n after_o conversion_n be_v the_o most_o zealous_a of_o any_o the_o jew_n when_v convert_v shall_v be_v the_o most_o affectionate_a and_o zealous_a of_o all_o christian_n 7._o st._n paul_n
be_v plain_a the_o prophet_n borrow_v his_o character_n of_o it_o from_o that_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o first_o man_n wherein_o he_o be_v fill_v with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n and_o his_o righteousness_n and_o during_o which_o the_o brute_n animal_n be_v innocent_a kind_a and_o gentle_a as_o himself_o it_o be_v also_o undeniable_a that_o this_o prophecy_n respect_v the_o day_n of_o the_o messiah_n but_o i_o will_v fain_o be_v tell_v sincere_o whether_o this_o oracle_n have_v ever_o yet_o be_v accomplish_v in_o what_o time_n in_o what_o place_n in_o what_o age_n or_o generation_n of_o the_o world_n it_o will_v doubtless_o be_v answer_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o apostolical_a church_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o only_o in_o that_o newborn_a church_n can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o hurt_v or_o destroy_v that_o wolf_n and_o lion_n and_o bear_n become_v lamb_n accomplish_v the_o prophecy_n which_o fortolde_v the_o great_a holiness_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o accomplish_v yet_o even_o in_o that_o newborn_a church_n wolf_n and_o lion_n may_v be_v find_v but_o it_o can_v be_v of_o that_o church_n which_o the_o prophet_n there_o speak_v because_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o time_n when_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v fill_v the_o earth_n which_o then_o it_o do_v not_o for_o this_o great_a holiness_n this_o admirable_a union_n be_v represent_v to_o we_o only_o in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n moreover_n we_o see_v not_o that_o this_o last_v for_o any_o considerable_a time_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o act_n when_o believer_n have_v but_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n and_o the_o church_n we_o read_v of_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o book_n where_o be_v false_a zealot_n who_o oppose_v st._n paul_n for_o have_v preach_v to_o the_o gentile_n beside_o isaiah_n speak_v not_o of_o the_o holiness_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n but_o of_o a_o general_a sanctification_n that_o a_o time_n shall_v come_v when_o righteousness_n shall_v universal_o cover_v the_o society_n of_o man_n as_o the_o water_n cover_v the_o bottom_n of_o the_o sea._n i_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o the_o prophet_n do_v oftentimes_o make_v use_n of_o the_o figure_n call_v hyperbole_n but_o in_o truth_n the_o hyperbole_n here_o will_v be_v force_v and_o carry_v too_o far_o and_o will_v not_o be_v intelligible_a if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v so_o describe_v the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n where_o we_o some_o incestuous_a some_o adulterer_n some_o heretic_n schismatic_n apostate_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o crime_n we_o need_v but_o read_v the_o writing_n of_o st._n cyprian_n lapsis_fw-la de_fw-fr lapsis_fw-la to_o be_v assure_v that_o in_o the_o good_a day_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v already_o thing_n very_o horrid_a and_o abominable_a every_o one_o may_v think_v as_o he_o shall_v please_v but_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o expect_v from_o this_o prophecy_n such_o a_o age_n wherein_o holiness_n shall_v as_o much_o exceed_v vice_n as_o vice_n now_o do_v exceed_v and_o overtop_v virtue_n we_o read_v also_o in_o the_o same_o prophet_n 16._o chap._n 32._o v._n 15_o 16._o that_o the_o spirit_n shall_v be_v pour_v from_o on_o high_a upon_o we_o and_o the_o wilderness_n be_v a_o fruitful_a field_n and_o the_o fruitful_a field_n a_o forest_n judgement_n shall_v dwell_v in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o righteousness_n remain_v in_o the_o fruitful_a field_n the_o work_n of_o righteousness_n shall_v be_v peace_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o righteousness_n quietness_n and_o assurance_n for_o ever_o a_o high_a way_n shall_v be_v there_o and_o a_o way_n and_o it_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o way_n of_o holiness_n the_o unclean_a shall_v not_o pass_v over_o it_o but_o it_o shall_v be_v for_o those_o the_o wayfaring_a man_n 9_o chap._n 35.8_o 9_o though_o fool_n shall_v not_o err_v therein_o no_o lion_n shall_v be_v there_o nor_o any_o ravenous_a beast_n shall_v go_v up_o thereon_o 14._o chap._n 54.13_o 14._o it_o shall_v not_o be_v find_v there_o all_o thy_o child_n shall_v be_v teach_v of_o the_o lord_n and_o great_a shall_v be_v the_o peace_n of_o thy_o child_n thou_o shall_v be_v establish_v in_o righteousness_n 22._o chap_n 59.21_o 22._o this_o be_v the_o covenant_n i_o will_v make_v with_o you_o say_v the_o lord_n my_o spirit_n that_o be_v upon_o thou_o and_o my_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v in_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v out_o of_o thy_o mouth_n or_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n nor_o of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n say_v the_o lord_n from_o henceforth_o and_o for_o ever_o and_o they_o shall_v call_v they_o 62.12_o chap._n 62.12_o the_o holy_a people_n the_o redeemed_z of_o the_o lord_n and_o thou_o shall_v be_v call_v seek_v out_o a_o city_n not_o forsake_v 31.33_o chap._n 31.33_o add_v to_o this_o the_o prophecy_n of_o jeremy_n this_o shall_v be_v the_o covenant_n that_o i_o will_v make_v with_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n i_o will_v put_v my_o law_n in_o their_o inward_a part_n and_o write_v it_o in_o their_o heart_n and_o will_v be_v their_o god_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v my_o people_n and_o they_o shall_v teach_v no_o more_o every_o man_n his_o neighbour_n and_o every_o man_n his_o brother_n say_v know_v the_o lord_n for_o they_o shall_v all_o know_v i_o from_o the_o least_o of_o they_o unto_o the_o great_a say_v the_o lord_n these_o prophecy_n speak_v four_o thing_n 1._o they_o paint_v out_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o messiah_n 2._o they_o describe_v it_o by_o a_o more_o than_o ordinary_a holiness_n that_o shall_v every_o where_o be_v pour_v out_o 3._o by_o a_o persevere_v holiness_n to_o which_o no_o return_n to_o vice_n or_o no_o apostasy_n shall_v succeed_v for_o it_o be_v say_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o they_o or_o their_o seed_n or_o seed_n seed_n 4._o last_o this_o be_v a_o holiness_n whereof_o the_o jewish_a nation_n be_v to_o have_v the_o chief_a part_n for_o it_o be_v to_o that_o people_n and_o concern_v they_o that_o god_n speak_v now_o i_o demand_v whether_o any_o one_o can_v show_v i_o that_o age_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o such_o a_o holiness_n which_o answer_v the_o idea_n give_v we_o by_o these_o prophecy_n can_v be_v find_v where_o we_o shall_v meet_v with_o a_o persevere_v holiness_n if_o the_o church_n for_o any_o time_n have_v be_v pure_a that_o have_v not_o continue_v from_o one_o generation_n to_o another_o yea_o let_v such_o a_o age_n be_v name_v wherein_o the_o israelitish_n nation_n do_v partake_v of_o this_o evangelical_n holiness_n have_v not_o that_o people_n be_v always_o obstinate_a unbelieving_a enemy_n to_o christ_n without_o faith_n in_o respect_n of_o man_n as_o well_o as_o in_o reference_n to_o god_n we_o must_v then_o open_v our_o eye_n and_o confess_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o holiness_n such_o a_o one_o as_o shall_v fill_v all_o nation_n and_o not_o subject_a to_o those_o unhappy_a revolution_n that_o by_o corruption_n have_v change_v the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n from_o year_n to_o year_n thus_o far_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n next_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o peace_n and_o prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n church_n glorious_a prophecy_n of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n whereof_o the_o prophet_n speak_v more_o large_o and_o in_o a_o high_a strain_n because_o under_o the_o image_n of_o temporal_a prosperity_n they_o set_v forth_o that_o spiritual_a prosperity_n which_o we_o have_v speak_v of_o under_o the_o name_n of_o holiness_n and_o righteousness_n concern_v peace_n 2.4_o be_v 2.4_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n say_v that_o they_o shall_v beat_v their_o sword_n into_o ploughshare_n and_o their_o spear_n into_o pruning-hook_n that_o nation_n shall_v not_o rise_v against_o nation_n neither_o shall_v they_o learn_v war_n any_o more_o concern_v its_o future_a prosperity_n he_o say_v 19_o c._n 41.18_o 19_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o blind_a shall_v be_v open_v and_o the_o ear_n of_o the_o deaf_a shall_v be_v unstope_v the_o lame_a shall_v leap_v as_o the_o hart_n and_o the_o tongue_n of_o the_o dumb_a shall_v sing_v for_o joy_n i_o will_v open_v river_n in_o high_a place_n and_o fountain_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o valley_n i_o will_v make_v the_o wilderness_n a_o pool_n of_o water_n and_o the_o dry_a land_n spring_v of_o water_n i_o will_v plant_v in_o the_o wilderness_n the_o cedar_n the_o pine_n the_o myrtle_n and_o the_o olive-tree_n and_o i_o will_v set_v in_o the_o desert_n the_o fir-tree_n the_o pine_n and_o the_o box-tree_n together_o 11._o c._n 49.10_o 11._o they_o shall_v not_o hunger_n nor_o thirst_n neither_o shall_v the_o heat_n or_o sun_n smite_v they_o for_o he_o
that_o have_v mercy_n on_o they_o shall_v lead_v they_o even_o by_o the_o spring_n of_o water_n shall_v he_o guide_v they_o i_o will_v make_v all_o my_o mountain_n a_o way_n 13._o c._n 55.12_o 13._o and_o my_o high_a way_n shall_v be_v exalt_v you_o shall_v go_v out_o with_o joy_n and_o be_v lead_v forth_o with_o peace_n the_o mountain_n and_o the_o hill_n shall_v break_v forth_o before_o you_o into_o sing_v and_o all_o the_o tree_n of_o the_o field_n shall_v clap_v their_o hand_n instead_o of_o the_o thorn_n shall_v come_v up_o the_o firr-tree_n and_o instead_o of_o the_o briar_n shall_v come_v up_o the_o myrtle-tree_n and_o it_o shall_v be_v to_o the_o lord_n for_o a_o name_n and_o for_o a_o everlasting_a sign_n that_o shall_v not_o be_v cut_v off_o the_o sun_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o thy_o light_n by_o day_n neither_o for_o brightness_n shall_v the_o moon_n give_v light_a unto_o thou_o 60.19_o be_v 60.19_o but_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v unto_o thou_o a_o everlasting_a light_n and_o thy_o god_n thy_o glory_n the_o sun_n shall_v no_o more_o go_v down_o neither_o shall_v thy_o moon_n withdraw_v itself_o for_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v thy_o everlasting_a light_n and_o the_o day_n of_o thy_o mourning_n shall_v be_v end_v 54.9.10_o be_v 54.9.10_o this_o shall_v be_v as_o the_o water_n of_o noah_n unto_o i_o for_o as_o i_o have_v swear_v that_o the_o water_n of_o noah_n shall_v no_o more_o go_v over_o the_o earth_n so_o have_v i_o swear_v that_o i_o will_v not_o be_v wrath_n with_o thou_o nor_o rebuke_v thou_o for_o the_o mountain_n shall_v depart_v and_o the_o hill_n be_v remove_v but_o my_o kindness_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o thou_o neither_o shall_v the_o covenant_n of_o my_o peace_n be_v remove_v say_v the_o lord_n that_o have_v mercy_n on_o thou_o prophecy_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o all_o these_o prophecy_n all_o these_o and_o the_o like_a expression_n which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o prophet_n do_v import_v 1._o a_o profound_a peace_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v interrupt_v by_o war._n 2._o plenty_n and_o abundance_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o good_n 3._o a_o exemption_n from_o all_o evil_n 4._o such_o a_o prosperity_n where_o be_v riches_n and_o plenty_n and_o joy._n 5._o a_o felicity_n that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v interrupt_v by_o the_o return_n of_o calamity_n this_o must_v be_v fix_v that_o all_o these_o prophecy_n respect_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o messiah_n for_o as_o to_o those_o who_o endeavour_n to_o turn_v they_o to_o another_o sense_n and_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o temporal_a blessing_n of_o the_o jew_n i_o can_v consider_v they_o as_o christian_n but_o reckon_v they_o enemy_n to_o christianity_n accomplish_v these_o promise_n have_v not_o be_v accomplish_v we_o must_v therefore_o search_v for_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o these_o prophecy_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n that_o no_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v find_v there_o the_o antimillenaries_n themselves_o confess_v for_o they_o constant_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o thousand_o year_n of_o rest_n be_v altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o order_n of_o divine_a providence_n and_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v appoint_v to_o be_v always_o calamitous_a and_o afflict_a upon_o earth_n that_o sorrow_n and_o suffer_v persecution_n and_o the_o cross_n do_v inseparable_o belong_v to_o it_o that_o we_o must_v judge_v of_o what_o be_v to_o come_v by_o the_o history_n of_o what_o be_v past_a it_o be_v true_a in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n the_o church_n be_v under_o the_o cross_n of_o the_o pagan_n in_o the_o four_o under_o that_o of_o the_o arrian_n in_o the_o five_o she_o begin_v to_o sink_v into_o superstition_n and_o have_v remain_v overwhelm_v with_o it_o during_o the_o whole_a reign_n of_o antichrist_n where_o then_o shall_v we_o place_v those_o happy_a day_n the_o prophet_n promise_n it_o be_v trifle_v to_o apply_v those_o promise_n of_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n to_o certain_a little_a interval_n of_o quiet_a which_o from_o time_n to_o time_n the_o church_n have_v have_v in_o some_o place_n for_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a ill_a use_n of_o rhetoric_n and_o a_o strange_a force_n put_v upon_o figure_n to_o represent_v so_o imperfect_a a_o calm_a by_o such_o term_n as_o give_v we_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o perfect_a prosperity_n imaginable_a moreover_o the_o prophet_n speak_v of_o a_o endless_a peace_n to_o which_o no_o affliction_n shall_v succeed_v it_o must_v be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o be_v like_o the_o water_n of_o noah_n which_o shall_v never_o return_v to_o cover_v the_o earth_n it_o must_v be_v a_o peace_n so_o firm_a that_o though_o the_o mountain_n be_v overthrow_v shall_v never_o be_v change_v receive_v these_o prophecy_n not_o accomplish_v by_o the_o spiritual_a grace_n which_o the_o church_n have_v receive_v we_o may_v not_o say_v that_o all_o this_o have_v respect_n only_o to_o spiritual_a grace_n the_o stability_n of_o god_n covenant_n and_o the_o joy_n of_o the_o faithful_a i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n may_v have_v some_o reference_n thereto_o but_o it_o be_v false_a that_o those_o spiritual_a favour_n in_o that_o weak_a degree_n wherein_o we_o see_v they_o at_o this_o day_n can_v comprehend_v the_o full_a signification_n of_o such_o great_a expression_n which_o clear_o import_v a_o peace_n in_o reference_n to_o earth_n as_o well_o as_o heaven_n add_v to_o this_o that_o though_o these_o promise_n shall_v not_o be_v apply_v but_o to_o spiritual_a blessing_n there_o must_v yet_o be_v a_o new_a kingdom_n and_o a_o new_a age_n for_o the_o fulfil_n of_o they_o for_o we_o have_v never_o yet_o see_v any_o wherein_o spiritual_a peace_n and_o invisible_a grace_n have_v be_v so_o abundant_o pour_v out_o to_o satisfy_v in_o any_o measure_n the_o greatness_n of_o such_o expression_n chap._n xix_o the_o four_o head_n of_o argument_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v the_o type_n four_o type_n of_o this_o period_n the_o principal_a be_v the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n which_o be_v not_o a_o immediate_a type_n of_o eternal_a rest_n but_o of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n on_o earth_n i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o four_o head_n of_o argument_n viz._n the_o type_n they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o prophecy_n be_v picture_n and_o representation_n of_o future_a event_n they_o be_v not_o vain_a speculation_n of_o divine_n and_o the_o great_a wit_n that_o look_v upon_o they_o to_o be_v so_o approach_v very_o near_o to_o impiety_n it_o be_v very_o certain_a that_o god_n have_v be_v please_v to_o shadow_n forth_o his_o mystery_n in_o certain_a dispensation_n of_o his_o providence_n saint_n paul_n teach_v we_o that_o hagar_n the_o servant_n of_o sarah_n sinai_n a_o mountain_n in_o arabia_n be_v type_n of_o the_o legal_a institution_n as_o sarah_n and_o zion_n be_v also_o type_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n that_o melchisedeck_v be_v a_o type_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o general_a that_o the_o law_n have_v shadow_n of_o which_o the_o substance_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o christ_n the_o type_n therefore_o be_v no_o false_a or_o deceitful_a light_n whereby_o to_o judge_v in_o case_n they_o be_v right_o use_v now_o i_o pretend_v that_o all_o the_o type_n make_v for_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n we_o may_v find_v a_o great_a number_n of_o they_o the_o captivity_n of_o israel_n in_o egypt_n be_v certain_o a_o type_n of_o that_o bondage_n under_o which_o the_o church_n shall_v groan_v antichrist_n the_o deliverance_n of_o israel_n out_o of_o egypt_n figure_v that_o of_o the_o church_n from_o under_o the_o bondage_n of_o antichrist_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v therefore_o call_v egypt_n now_o after_o the_o israelite_n be_v come_v out_o of_o egypt_n they_o enter_v into_o canaan_n the_o land_n flow_v with_o milk_n and_o honey_n which_o do_v certain_o prefigure_v the_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o church_n after_o all_o her_o enemy_n shall_v be_v subdue_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o great_a and_o eternal_a dwelling_n to_o which_o the_o faithful_a shall_v be_v transport_v after_o the_o last_o judgement_n i_o deny_v it_o not_o but_o you_o must_v know_v canaan_n 1._o type_n the_o rest_n in_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n that_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o description_n of_o the_o future_a blessedness_n of_o the_o church_n by_o emblem_n type_n figure_n and_o metaphorical_a resemblance_n have_v not_o their_o immediate_a relation_n to_o eternal_a blessedness_n st._n paul_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o eye_n have_v not_o see_v it_o nor_o ear_n hear_v it_o nor_o can_v it_o enter_v into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n to_o conceive_v and_o consequent_o
the_o first_o day_n god_n say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n and_o there_o be_v light._n the_o first_o day_n answer_v to_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o church_n which_o last_v from_o adam_n until_o abraham_n 1._o by_o what_o do_v the_o first_o day_n begin_v by_o light._n jesus_n christ_n the_o messiah_n be_v the_o light_n which_o inlighten_v every_o man_n that_o come_v into_o the_o world_n it_o be_v from_o he_o that_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o intelligible_a world_n take_v its_o beginning_n from_o the_o first_o moment_n that_o light_n have_v shine_v in_o that_o famous_a oracle_n the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n shall_v bruise_v the_o serpent_n head_n the_o first_o day_n have_v two_o part_n it_o be_v evening_n and_o it_o be_v morning_n the_o light_n of_o the_o evening_n be_v the_o first_o but_o the_o dimmer_n of_o the_o two_o the_o light_n of_o the_o morning_n be_v the_o second_o but_o the_o clear_a the_o knowledge_n of_o christ_n begin_v by_o that_o oracle_n the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n etc._n etc._n the_o period_n end_v in_o abraham_n by_o the_o same_o light_n viz._n the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o same_o messiah_n but_o propose_v less_o obscure_o in_o that_o prophecy_n and_o in_o thy_o seed_n shall_v all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v blessed_v this_o be_v the_o morning_n for_o the_o light_n begin_v to_o increase_v 2._o by_o who_o be_v this_o light_n produce_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n his_o eternal_a word_n he_o say_v i._n e._n by_o this_o eternal_a word_n by_o his_o infinite_a wisdom_n by_o the_o fruit_n of_o this_o understanding_n that_o god_n manifest_v to_o adam_n and_o abraham_n this_o light_n to_o conduct_v and_o guide_v they_o 3._o this_o light_n precede_v the_o creation_n of_o the_o sun._n this_o knowledge_n of_o a_o redeemer_n be_v give_v to_o the_o first_o world_n before_o the_o messiah_n its_o sun_n be_v produce_v before_o the_o word_n be_v incarnate_a 4._o the_o light_n which_o appear_v on_o the_o first_o day_n be_v original_o the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v put_v into_o the_o sun_n the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n reveal_v to_o adam_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o word_n make_v flesh_n many_o age_n after_o 5._o the_o light_n of_o the_o first_o day_n be_v doubtless_o obscure_a its_o seat_n in_o the_o illuminate_v water_n be_v not_o yet_o well_o prepare_v the_o earthly_a part_n be_v not_o separate_v and_o the_o light_n can_v not_o have_v a_o very_a free_a passage_n through_o that_o thick_a matter_n in_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o church_n knowledge_n be_v but_o dim_a people_n be_v not_o yet_o well_o dispose_v to_o receive_v it_o it_o have_v not_o yet_o enter_v into_o they_o 6._o after_o all_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v the_o light_n of_o the_o first_o day_n to_o enlighten_v a_o chaos_n form_n the_o church_n before_o abraham_n be_v without_o form_n and_o a_o unformed_a mass_n to_o what_o end_n also_o be_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o first_o period_n from_o adam_n until_o abraham_n to_o inlighten_v a_o chaos_n and_o that_o chaos_n be_v not_o only_o in_o the_o world_n but_o in_o the_o church_n itself_o for_o then_o the_o church_n have_v no_o form_n she_o have_v no_o pastor_n no_o priest_n no_o flock_n no_o assembly_n no_o solemn_a day_n appoint_v no_o sacrament_n no_o holy_a scripture_n no_o discipline_n no_o censure_n every_o head_n of_o a_o family_n be_v both_o prophet_n and_o priest_n of_o his_o own_o house_n here_o be_v a_o idolatrous_a family_n there_o just_a by_o be_v another_o family_n where_o god_n be_v worship_v it_o be_v a_o true_a chaos_n so_o the_o jew_n say_v well_o that_o the_o church_n be_v two_o thousand_o year_n be_v thohou_fw-mi in_o the_o chaos_n and_o two_o thousand_o year_n under_o the_o law._n the_o patriarch_n make_v their_o feast_n as_o they_o think_v fit_a on_o what_o day_n they_o please_v and_o invite_v who_o they_o please_v 7._o god_n make_v the_o distinction_n between_o the_o night_n and_o the_o day_n he_o separate_v the_o light_n from_o the_o darkness_n for_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o that_o distinction_n that_o be_v between_o the_o world_n and_o the_o church_n between_o the_o good_a and_o bad_a yet_o it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o he_o make_v the_o night_n because_o god_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o evil._n 8._o he_o make_v this_o distinction_n from_o the_o first_o day_n because_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n and_o in_o all_o age_n there_o be_v a_o separation_n between_o those_o who_o be_v of_o god_n and_o those_o who_o be_v of_o the_o devil_n 9_o he_o make_v that_o separation_n of_o that_o light_n and_o darkness_n of_o the_o night_n and_o the_o day_n but_o he_o bless_v it_o not_o he_o say_v not_o and_o he_o see_v that_o it_o be_v good_a in_o like_a manner_n god_n do_v not_o bless_v and_o approve_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o world_n from_o the_o church_n though_o he_o have_v make_v that_o distinction_n because_o it_o carry_v with_o it_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o world_n curse_n crime_n and_o misery_n 10._o he_o begin_v with_o the_o evening_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o night_n and_o be_v apart_o of_o it_o because_o he_o draw_v light_a out_o of_o darkness_n &_o begin_v the_o composition_n of_o the_o church_n by_o some_o degree_n of_o imperfection_n people_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o second_o day_n the_o first_o division_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o second_o day_n god_n make_v the_o firmament_n or_o expansum_fw-la that_o it_o may_v separate_v the_o water_n from_o the_o water_n here_o begin_v the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o church_n which_o last_v from_o abraham_n until_o moses_n let_v it_o be_v remember_v that_o water_n always_o signify_v people_n it_o be_v necessary_a it_o shall_v be_v so_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n may_v be_v uniform_a and_o like_a unto_o itself_o if_o the_o water_n be_v people_n the_o work_n of_o separate_v the_o water_n must_v signify_v the_o division_n of_o the_o people_n 1._o in_o the_o first_o day_n the_o water_n be_v mix_v and_o confound_v both_o among_o themselves_o and_o with_o the_o earth_n so_o in_o the_o first_o period_n from_o adam_n until_o abraham_n the_o people_n be_v confuse_v and_o mix_v one_o with_o another_o god_n have_v not_o yet_o make_v choice_n of_o any_o certain_a peculiar_a people_n among_o all_o nation_n there_o be_v some_o holy_a and_o some_o who_o be_v enemy_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v find_v every_o where_n 2._o but_o in_o the_o second_o day_n god_n begin_v the_o work_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o water_n i._n e._n that_o in_o the_o second_o period_n shall_v begin_v the_o distinction_n of_o the_o people_n he_o take_v abraham_n draw_v he_o out_o of_o his_o own_o country_n set_v he_o apart_o and_o give_v he_o the_o seal_n of_o his_o covenant_n 3._o but_o this_o work_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o water_n be_v effect_v in_o two_o day_n this_o work_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o people_n be_v also_o accomplish_a in_o two_o period_n from_o abraham_n unto_o moses_n from_o moses_n unto_o christ_n 4._o the_o separation_n of_o the_o water_n make_v on_o the_o second_o day_n be_v but_o imperfect_a god_n only_o separate_v the_o water_n which_o be_v above_o i._n e._n the_o cloud_n from_o the_o water_n which_o be_v beneath_o i._n e._n the_o sea_n the_o distinction_n of_o people_n in_o the_o second_o period_n from_o abraham_n unto_o moses_n be_v but_o imperfect_a for_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v but_o that_o god_n do_v preserve_v some_o elect_n from_o abraham_n unto_o moses_n beside_o those_o in_o the_o family_n of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o think_v he_o do_v not_o be_v injurious_a to_o the_o mercy_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god._n there_o be_v then_o at_o that_o time_n some_o of_o the_o faithful_a scatter_v in_o all_o place_n but_o as_o the_o family_n of_o jacob_n become_v a_o great_a people_n so_o by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o spirit_n of_o god_n withdraw_v from_o other_o nation_n from_o the_o time_n of_o moses_n there_o be_v yet_o some_o little_a remainder_n of_o that_o spirit_n among_o other_o nation_n as_o be_v evident_a by_o balaam_n who_o be_v it_o be_v true_a a_o very_a wicked_a man_n but_o yet_o be_v not_o a_o false_a prophet_n but_o when_o the_o race_n of_o abraham_n become_v a_o great_a people_n and_o have_v a_o country_n apart_o to_o themselves_o than_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n withdraw_v altogether_o from_o the_o other_o nation_n and_o then_o be_v make_v a_o perfect_a division_n of_o the_o people_n 5._o in_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o water_n that_o be_v make_v on_o the_o second_o day_n the_o water_n which_o be_v above_o i._n e._n the_o cloud_n be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n with_o those_o beneath_o i._n e._n the_o sea_n so_o in_o the_o second_o period_n wherein_o be_v a_o division_n of_o the_o people_n the_o
superior_a water_n which_o be_v the_o family_n of_o the_o patriarch_n be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o mankind_n and_o hereby_o we_o have_v the_o reason_n why_o in_o that_o great_a work_n of_o the_o creation_n god_n will_v make_v so_o much_o account_n of_o so_o small_a a_o matter_n as_o the_o cloud_n be_v in_o nature_n even_o to_o assign_v a_o particular_a day_n for_o their_o creation_n it_o be_v because_o they_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o family_n of_o the_o patriarch_n who_o be_v very_o inconsiderable_a for_o their_o number_n but_o yet_o be_v to_o make_v so_o great_a a_o figure_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n 6._o the_o superior_a water_n be_v little_a or_o nothing_o as_o to_o their_o extension_n but_o have_v this_o advantage_n above_o the_o water_n which_o be_v beneath_o that_o they_o be_v near_o heaven_n so_o the_o family_n of_o the_o patriarch_n little_a in_o number_n have_v this_o advantage_n to_o be_v admit_v to_o secret_a and_o special_a communion_n with_o god._n he_o converse_v with_o the_o patriarch_n as_o a_o man_n with_o his_o intimate_a friend_n 7._o the_o cloud_n be_v lift_v up_o to_o so_o high_a a_o place_n by_o the_o ray_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o attraction_n of_o heaven_n the_o family_n of_o the_o patriarch_n be_v advance_v to_o that_o glory_n of_o be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o by_o the_o mercy_n of_o god._n 8._o the_o cloud_n be_v the_o fruitful_a spring_n whence_o proceed_v the_o rain_n the_o fruitfullness_n and_o blessing_n of_o the_o earth_n god_n will_v make_v the_o patriarch_n the_o spring_n of_o blessing_n to_o the_o church_n in_o thy_o seed_n shall_v all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v bless_v therefore_o the_o jew_n do_v always_o in_o their_o prayer_n make_v mention_n of_o the_o covenant_n make_v with_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n 9_o god_n put_v the_o firmament_n or_o expansum_fw-la between_o the_o upper_a and_o low_a water_n it_o be_v that_o large_a vacuity_n of_o misery_n and_o sin_n which_o separate_v the_o world_n from_o the_o church_n 10._o from_o the_o cloud_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o fall_v into_o the_o low_a water_n but_o the_o water_n which_o be_v beneath_o rise_v with_o difficulty_n to_o the_o cloud_n the_o fall_n be_v easy_a from_o the_o church_n to_o the_o world_n and_o sin_n but_o it_o be_v difficult_a to_o pass_v from_o the_o world_n to_o the_o church_n in_o the_o three_o day_n be_v make_v a_o perfect_a separation_n of_o the_o water_n i._n e._n that_o work_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o water_n be_v finish_v and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o god_n bless_v not_o the_o work_n of_o the_o second_o day_n we_o must_v not_o look_v for_o a_o mystery_n in_o that_o or_o imagine_v that_o on_o that_o account_n the_o water_n must_v needs_o signify_v sin_n god_n bless_v not_o the_o work_n which_o he_o have_v not_o yet_o finish_v we_o find_v no_o benediction_n in_o the_o second_o day_n but_o to_o make_v amends_o we_o meet_v with_o two_o in_o the_o three_o for_o those_o word_n and_o god_n see_v that_o it_o be_v good_a be_v repeat_v twice_o it_o be_v because_o in_o that_o three_o day_n we_o find_v two_o work_n the_o complete_n the_o separation_n of_o the_o water_n be_v one_o and_o the_o creation_n of_o plant_n another_o and_o god_n say_v let_v the_o water_n that_o be_v under_o the_o heaven_n be_v gather_v together_o into_o one_o place_n and_o let_v the_o dry_a land_n appear_v it_o be_v a_o image_n of_o a_o perfect_a separation_n of_o people_n into_o one_o place_n i._n e._n into_o the_o world_n which_o be_v a_o great_a and_o vast_a abyss_n full_a of_o darkness_n and_o impurity_n into_o that_o i_o say_v let_v the_o water_n run_v there_o let_v the_o reprobate_a people_n gather_v together_o 2._o and_o let_v the_o dry_a land_n appear_v the_o holy_a people_n who_o till_o now_o have_v appear_v mix_v with_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n let_v they_o appear_v separate_v from_o all_o other_o people_n 3._o the_o world_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o sea_n the_o church_n by_o the_o earth_n and_o dry_a land_n so_o since_o that_o time_n in_o the_o stile_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o of_o preacher_n the_o sea_n have_v always_o be_v a_o image_n of_o the_o world._n the_o ark_n of_o noah_n which_o float_v on_o the_o water_n of_o the_o deluge_n be_v the_o emblem_n of_o the_o church_n beat_v by_o the_o water_n of_o this_o world_n jesus_n christ_n sleep_v in_o the_o ship_n which_o be_v toss_v by_o a_o tempest_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o church_n where_o christ_n seem_v to_o be_v asleep_a while_o she_o be_v beat_v and_o afflict_v by_o the_o world._n 4._o the_o sea_n be_v the_o habitation_n of_o monster_n the_o world_n be_v the_o residence_n of_o the_o wicked_a where_o we_o may_v see_v monster_n of_o covetousness_n of_o ambition_n of_o impurity_n and_o violence_n the_o great_a animal_n upon_o earth_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v with_o those_o which_o live_v in_o the_o water_n there_o be_v disorder_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v true_a but_o they_o be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n with_o those_o which_o be_v in_o the_o world_n 5._o the_o face_n of_o the_o water_n be_v barren_a and_o produce_v nothing_o whereas_o the_o superficies_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v fruitful_a the_o world_n do_v inward_o nourish_v monster_n and_o in_o its_o outside_n produce_v no_o solid_a good_a or_o true_a virtue_n 6._o the_o earth_n be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n she_o be_v encompass_v with_o water_n on_o all_o side_n the_o people_n and_o nation_n of_o the_o world._n 7._o she_o be_v continual_o afflict_v by_o they_o and_o if_o we_o regard_v the_o violence_n of_o the_o wave_n one_o will_v think_v she_o shall_v be_v overwhelm_v 8._o nevertheless_o she_o stand_v her_o ground_n and_o remain_v victorious_a 9_o the_o water_n of_o the_o sea_n have_v no_o settle_a foundation_n they_o be_v always_o in_o motion_n but_o the_o earth_n be_v fix_v the_o people_n of_o the_o world_n be_v unstable_a always_o change_v the_o church_n be_v a_o land_n that_o have_v its_o root_n in_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n in_o god_n eternal_a decree_n 10._o the_o sea_n make_v a_o frightful_a object_n especial_o in_o a_o tempest_n but_o the_o earth_n present_v our_o eye_n with_o a_o agreeable_a diversity_n of_o mountain_n and_o hill_n of_o tree_n and_o flower_n of_o fruit_n and_o blossom_n the_o world_n be_v a_o deform_a spectacle_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o disorder_n and_o uniformity_n of_o its_o fault_n but_o the_o church_n show_v we_o a_o agreeable_a diversity_n of_o gift_n great_a and_o less_o of_o virtue_n of_o good_a work_n of_o good_a fruit_n for_o the_o plant_n and_o fruit_n be_v to_o the_o earth_n that_o which_o virtue_n and_o good_a work_n be_v to_o the_o church_n the_o plant_n have_v their_o root_n in_o the_o bowel_n of_o the_o earth_n they_o appear_v on_o the_o outside_n of_o it_o they_o serve_v for_o ornament_n and_o use_n and_o need_v the_o kind_a influence_n of_o heaven_n to_o make_v they_o grow_v all_o this_o agree_v well_o to_o the_o virtue_n and_o good_a work_n of_o the_o church_n god_n say_v let_v the_o earth_n bring_v forth_o grass_n as_o if_o the_o earth_n produce_v plant_n by_o its_o own_o virtue_n it_o be_v because_o he_o will_v have_v we_o act_v as_o if_o our_o virtue_n proceed_v from_o ourselves_o as_o if_o we_o be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o that_o he_o may_v thence_o take_v occasion_n to_o reward_v we_o for_o for_o they_o but_o among_o the_o plant_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v thus_o good_a &_o useful_a there_o be_v some_o hurtful_a one_o some_o poison_n among_o the_o good_a fruit_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v some_o wicked_a work_n 12._o last_o the_o near_a any_o land_n be_v to_o the_o sun_n the_o better_a its_o fruit_n the_o near_a any_o church_n to_o god_n the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n the_o better_a its_o work_n chap._n xxii_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o four_o last_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n the_o four_o day_n answer_v to_o the_o four_o period_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o in_o this_o four_o day_n god_n create_v the_o sun_n the_o moon_n and_o the_o star_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o take_v notice_n therein_o of_o christ_n the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n of_o the_o church_n who_o derive_v all_o her_o light_n from_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o of_o teacher_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v as_o the_o star_n of_o the_o intelligible_a world._n this_o alone_a shall_v open_v all_o man_n eye_n and_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o we_o ought_v to_o search_v after_o the_o church_n throughout_o the_o whole_a work_n of_o creation_n for_o this_o be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o whole_a mystery_n this_o four_o period_n be_v from_o jesus_n
of_o the_o gospel_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n this_o gospel_n be_v the_o pearl_n of_o great_a price_n which_o when_o one_o have_v find_v he_o go_v his_o way_n and_o sell_v all_o that_o he_o have_v to_o purchase_v it_o this_o be_v the_o treasure_n of_o which_o s._n paul_n speak_v when_o he_o say_v we_o have_v this_o treasure_n in_o earthen_a vessel_n the_o apostle_n with_o evangelical_n truth_n in_o their_o breast_n be_v the_o 12_o foundation_n the_o 12_o gate_n and_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n they_o be_v every_o thing_n with_o this_o for_o truth_n be_v every_o thing_n and_o without_o it_o they_o be_v nothing_o v._o 22._o and_o i_o see_v no_o temple_n therein_o for_o the_o lord_n god_n almighty_a and_o the_o lamb_n be_v its_o temple_n this_o must_v be_v understand_v as_o the_o word_n of_o another_o prophet_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o period_n say_v every_o man_n shall_v not_o teach_v his_o neighbour_n for_o they_o shall_v be_v all_o teach_v of_o god_n which_o do_v not_o import_v that_o the_o ministry_n shall_v be_v abolish_v but_o that_o the_o increase_n of_o knowledge_n shall_v be_v so_o great_a that_o ordinary_a man_n may_v rather_o be_v teacher_n than_o need_v to_o be_v teach_v doubtless_o there_o shall_v be_v temple_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o place_n set_v a_o part_n for_o public_a worship_n but_o it_o shall_v hardly_o be_v necessary_a to_o distinguish_v place_n for_o divine_a service_n because_o god_n shall_v be_v every_o where_o serve_v in_o perfection_n the_o lord_n and_o the_o lamb_n shall_v be_v its_o temple_n god_n shall_v dwell_v in_o they_o and_o they_o in_o god_n the_o union_n of_o holy_a soul_n with_o god_n shall_v be_v most_o intimate_a and_o reciprocal_a v._o 23._o and_o the_o city_n have_v no_o need_n of_o the_o sun_n nor_o of_o the_o moon_n to_o shine_v in_o it_o for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n do_v lighten_v it_o and_o the_o lamb_n be_v the_o light_n thereof_o here_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n do_v signify_v create_v light_n which_o cause_n a_o succession_n of_o day_n and_o night_n and_o these_o luminary_n be_v emblem_n of_o the_o manner_n wherein_o the_o light_n of_o grace_n be_v now_o dispense_v there_o be_v now_o a_o mixture_n of_o light_n and_o darkness_n of_o day_n and_o night_n in_o the_o same_o church_n and_o in_o the_o same_o soul_n it_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v thus_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n the_o air_n of_o that_o church_n shall_v be_v always_o full_a of_o light._n god_n shall_v abundant_o impart_v knowledge_n to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o a_o more_o immediate_a manner_n without_o any_o create_a luminary_n v._o 24._o and_o the_o nation_n of_o they_o which_o be_v save_v shall_v walk_v in_o the_o light_n of_o it_o and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v bring_v their_o glory_n and_o honour_n into_o it_o v._o 25._o and_o its_o gate_n shall_v not_o at_o all_o be_v shut_v by_o day_n for_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o night_n there_o v._o 26._o and_o they_o shall_v bring_v the_o glory_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o nation_n into_o it_o v._o 27._o and_o there_o shall_v in_o no_o wise_n enter_v into_o it_o any_o thing_n that_o defile_v or_o that_o work_v abomination_n and_o a_o lie_n but_o they_o who_o be_v write_v in_o the_o lamb_n book_n of_o life_n here_o be_v the_o perfect_a and_o complete_a call_n of_o the_o gentile_n who_o shall_v join_v themselves_o with_o the_o convert_a jew_n to_o compose_v this_o glorious_a church_n the_o holy_a ghost_n seem_v to_o intimate_v as_o if_o there_o shall_v be_v none_o but_o the_o elect_n and_o no_o reprobate_n at_o least_o if_o there_o be_v any_o hypocrite_n that_o their_o number_n shall_v be_v so_o small_a as_o not_o worthy_a to_o be_v count_v then_o he_o show_v i_o a_o pure_a river_n of_o water_n of_o life_n clear_a as_o crystal_n proceed_v out_o of_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o lamb._n it_o be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o water_n in_o the_o scripture_n stile_n signify_v grace_n and_o the_o divine_a spirit_n that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o remark_n it_o ho_o every_o one_o that_o thirst_v come_v to_o the_o water_n out_o of_o his_o belly_n shall_v flow_v live_v water_n but_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o spirit_n which_o they_o shall_v receive_v who_o believe_v on_o he_o so_o that_o the_o river_n which_o proceed_v out_o of_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n be_v that_o vital_a spring_n of_o spirit_n and_o grace_n which_o god_n will_v most_o plentiful_o dispense_v to_o this_o church_n it_o be_v the_o same_o river_n which_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n see_v come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n 47._o chap._n 47._o at_o first_o it_o be_v no_o high_a than_o the_o anckel_v but_o by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o increase_n be_v such_o that_o you_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o swim_v to_o pass_v over_o it_o it_o be_v the_o emblem_n of_o that_o measure_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v always_o progressive_a and_o in_o thesis_n last_v and_o happy_a day_n shall_v flow_v as_o the_o sea._n v._o 2._o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o street_n of_o it_o and_o of_o either_o side_n of_o the_o river_n be_v there_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n which_o bear_v twelve_o manner_n of_o fruit_n and_o yield_v her_o fruit_n every_o month_n and_o the_o leaf_n of_o the_o tree_n be_v for_o the_o heal_n of_o the_o nation_n this_o be_v almost_o copy_v from_o ezekiel_n so_o that_o we_o may_v see_v it_o describe_v the_o same_o thing_n ezekiel_n say_v that_o on_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o river_n be_v very_o many_o tree_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o the_o other_o fruit_n tree_n who_o leaf_n shall_v not_o fade_v neither_o shall_v the_o fruit_n thereof_o be_v consume_v it_o shall_v bring_v forth_o new_a fruit_n every_o month_n this_o far_a denote_v grace_n which_o be_v our_o meat_n and_o drink_n to_o satisfy_v our_o hunger_n and_o quench_v our_o thirst_n which_o be_v the_o manna_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o water_n out_o of_o the_o rock_n the_o fruit_n of_o this_o tree_n shall_v be_v for_o the_o heal_n of_o the_o nation_n ezekiel_n say_v the_o leaf_n thereof_o shall_v be_v for_o medicine_n 12._o v._o 12._o that_o grace_n which_o shall_v be_v our_o food_n shall_v also_o supply_v the_o use_n of_o physic_n every_o one_o may_v see_v here_o a_o manifest_a allusion_n to_o the_o earthly_a paradise_n to_o its_o river_n and_o to_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n that_o be_v there_o to_o denote_v that_o the_o church_n in_o this_o her_o last_o period_n shall_v be_v a_o true_a paradise_n where_o plenty_n and_o abundance_n of_o all_o blessing_n may_v be_v meet_v with_o it_o be_v of_o this_o reign_n and_o of_o this_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o last_o part_n of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v we_o have_v already_o see_v how_o that_o chapter_n be_v a_o epitome_n of_o what_o shall_v befall_v the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o part_n we_o have_v a_o short_a account_n of_o the_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o church_n during_o the_o time_n of_o its_o purity_n in_o the_o second_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v describe_v and_o the_o last_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n shall_v suffer_v and_o in_o the_o three_o we_o have_v the_o glorious_a state_n of_o the_o church_n after_o she_o have_v subdue_v her_o enemy_n this_o be_v the_o prophecy_n v._o 15._o 11._o chap._n 11._o and_o the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n and_o he_o shall_v reign_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o v._o 16._o and_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n who_o sit_v before_o god_n on_o their_o seat_n fall_v upon_o their_o face_n and_o worship_v god._n v._o 17._o say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a which_o art_n and_o waste_v and_o be_v to_o come_v because_o thou_o have_v take_v to_o thou_o thy_o great_a power_n and_o have_v reign_v v._o 18._o and_o the_o nation_n be_v angry_a and_o thy_o wrath_n be_v come_v and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v and_o that_o thou_o shall_v give_v reward_n unto_o thy_o servant_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o the_o saint_n and_o they_o that_o fear_v thy_o name_n small_a and_o great_a and_o shall_v destroy_v they_o which_o destroy_v the_o earth_n v._o 19_o and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n and_o there_o be_v see_v in_o his_o temple_n the_o ark_n of_o his_o testament_n and_o there_o be_v lightning_n and_o voice_n and_o thundering_n and_o a_o earthquake_n and_o great_a hail_n we_o have_v observe_v that_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n follow_v upon_o the_o seven_o seal_n and_o be_v
17._o nor_o with_o babylon_n chap._n 18._o the_o father_n who_o live_v near_o the_o apostle_n time_n it_o may_v be_v hear_v some_o discourse_n of_o this_o and_o that_o probable_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o mistake_n this_o be_v the_o most_o that_o can_v be_v say_v with_o any_o pretence_n of_o reason_n to_o excuse_v st._n irenaeus_n and_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_n who_o follow_v he_o in_o the_o description_n of_o antichrist_n gog_n and_o magog_n be_v name_n borrow_v from_o ezekiel_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n do_v not_o signify_v the_o same_o people_n in_o both_o place_n here_o it_o denote_v in_o general_a the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o i_o know_v nothing_o concern_v it_o with_o any_o great_a certainty_n chap._n xxv_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o anti-millinaries_a against_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n according_a to_o the_o method_n of_o a_o regular_a disputation_n i_o come_v now_o to_o answer_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o anti-millinaries_a but_o most_o of_o they_o be_v so_o weak_a that_o they_o hardly_o deserve_v to_o be_v consider_v but_o that_o the_o mention_n of_o they_o will_v serve_v as_o a_o further_a proof_n to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o seven_o period_n for_o it_o be_v a_o very_a good_a argument_n for_o any_o opinion_n to_o be_v support_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n by_o powerful_a and_o weighty_a reason_n and_o to_o be_v oppose_v on_o the_o other_o by_o weak_a and_o slender_a one_o those_o gentleman_n have_v the_o plurality_n of_o voice_n on_o their_o side_n and_o be_v doubtless_o man_n of_o worth_n and_o learning_n it_o be_v nevertheless_o true_a that_o they_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v bear_v down_o with_o the_o stream_n without_o much_o mind_v it_o judgement_n first_o objection_n christ_n not_o to_o come_v but_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n 1._o first_o they_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o christ_n second_o come_v never_o speak_v of_o any_o other_o than_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n attend_v with_o angel_n and_o archangel_n to_o raise_v mankind_n and_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o dead_a whereas_o we_o suppose_v a_o kind_n of_o a_o clandestine_v come_v of_o christ_n to_o settle_v a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n which_o the_o scripture_n know_v nothing_o of_o for_o it_o speak_v of_o no_o future_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v save_v that_o which_o he_o shall_v have_v in_o heaven_n after_o the_o distribution_n of_o eternal_a reward_n and_o punishment_n i_o answer_v 1._o these_o man_n suppose_v by_o this_o argument_n a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n after_o the_o last_o judgement_n but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o kingdom_n neither_o shall_v there_o ever_o be_v any_o on_o the_o contrary_a st._n paul_n do_v express_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o shall_v then_o cease_v to_o reign_v and_o give_v up_o the_o kingdom_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o father_n 17._o 1_o cor._n 17._o so_o that_o since_o we_o be_v assure_v from_o scripture_n of_o christ_n come_v to_o reign_v it_o must_v be_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n the_o mediator_n shall_v then_o be_v finish_v 2._o it_o be_v suppose_v in_o this_o objection_n that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o no_o more_o than_o one_o come_v of_o christ_n which_o shall_v be_v accompany_v with_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o archangel_n to_o summon_v the_o dead_a to_o judgement_n this_o be_v plain_o to_o suppose_v the_o thing_n in_o question_n and_o those_o who_o have_v read_v the_o foregoing_a chapter_n with_o attention_n and_o without_o prejudice_n will_v still_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o first_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o it_o may_v be_v a_o first_o resurrection_n 3._o last_o who_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o establish_v his_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n shall_v not_o be_v in_o that_o manner_n with_o the_o voice_n of_o a_o archangel_n and_o in_o great_a magnificence_n and_o glory_n who_o can_v prove_v that_o at_o that_o first_o come_v of_o christ_n he_o shall_v not_o raise_v some_o of_o the_o dead_a as_o st._n john_n seem_v express_o to_o have_v foretold_v all_o the_o little_a reason_n pretend_v from_o conveniency_n and_o inconveniency_n which_o be_v here_o allege_v will_v have_v much_o ado_n to_o resist_v the_o evidence_n of_o so_o express_v a_o text_n and_o of_o that_o matth._n 19_o very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o in_o the_o regeneration_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n you_o shall_v also_o sit_v on_o twelve_o throne_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n world_n 2._o object_n christ_n be_v to_o remain_v in_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 2._o the_o next_o thing_n allege_v be_v that_o the_o heaven_n be_v to_o contain_v jesus_n christ_n till_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n that_o they_o say_v be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o so_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v confine_v to_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o consequent_o shall_v not_o come_v to_o settle_v a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n if_o this_o be_v true_a that_o christ_n must_v stay_v in_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n may_v he_o not_o destroy_v his_o enemy_n give_v peace_n to_o his_o church_n and_o govern_v it_o in_o peace_n by_o his_o prophet_n and_o servant_n without_o come_v in_o person_n from_o heaven_n moreover_o in_o case_n our_o lord_n shall_v for_o a_o short_a space_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o establish_v a_o kingdom_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o to_o give_v his_o seal_n to_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n by_o some_o glorious_a apparition_n return_v back_o to_o heaven_n immediate_o after_o may_v it_o not_o be_v say_v notwithstanding_o this_o that_o the_o heaven_n shall_v contain_v he_o till_o the_o end_n of_o time_n so_o small_a a_o interruption_n of_o his_o abode_n in_o heaven_n can_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o heaven_n may_v still_o be_v reckon_v the_o place_n of_o his_o abode_n last_o how_o will_v they_o prove_v that_o by_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o end_n be_v represent_v as_o the_o overturning_a and_o not_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o heaven_n the_o star_n the_o element_n shall_v be_v burn_v up_o and_o destroy_v by_o fire_n it_o be_v true_a after_o this_o there_o shall_v be_v new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n but_o the_o scripture_n do_v more_o frequent_o describe_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n by_o a_o universal_a confusion_n and_o overturning_a than_o by_o the_o new_a heaven_n which_o shall_v follow_v and_o the_o new_a heaven_n in_o most_o place_n of_o scripture_n signify_v the_o renovation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o last_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n so_o that_o i_o hardly_o make_v any_o doubt_n but_o that_o by_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n chap._n 8._o act_n we_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o establishment_n of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n church_n 3._o argum._n peace_n and_o prosperity_n be_v not_o to_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o church_n 3._o the_o three_o argument_n of_o the_o antimillenaries_a be_v this_o that_o such_o a_o state_n of_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n as_o we_o promise_v to_o the_o church_n do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o what_o the_o h._n scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o persecution_n and_o affliction_n that_o the_o church_n and_o the_o faithful_a be_v always_o to_o meet_v with_o in_o this_o world._n 1._o ought_v not_o this_o to_o be_v mutual_o grant_v that_o the_o whole_a be_v to_o be_v denominate_v from_o the_o major_a part_n for_o six_o thousand_o year_n the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v persecute_v and_o in_o a_o low_a condition_n and_o in_o a_o seven_o period_n she_o shall_v have_v rest_n and_o shall_v we_o count_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v for_o the_o most_o part_n speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n here_o below_o as_o a_o low_a and_o miserable_a condition_n and_o that_o he_o say_v very_o little_a of_o her_o state_n of_o glory_n since_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o first_o and_o second_o state_n be_v as_o six_o to_o one_o 2._o i_o answer_v that_o they_o suppose_v that_o which_o be_v not_o true_a viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n as_o be_v always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o suffer_v on_o the_o contrary_a more_o place_n can_v be_v bring_v wherein_o her_o prosperity_n and_o peace_n be_v promise_v than_o of_o those_o where_o she_o be_v threaten_v with_o calamity_n and_o persecution_n we_o may_v see_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o
in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n where_o i_o have_v show_v that_o empire_n and_o a_o kingdom_n peace_n and_o prosperity_n be_v promise_v to_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o have_v never_o hitherto_o be_v fulfil_v corrupt_a object_n when_o christ_n shall_v come_v the_o church_n shall_v be_v most_o corrupt_a 4._o after_o this_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o when_o god_n describe_v those_o time_n which_o shall_v immediate_o precede_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n instead_o of_o represent_v they_o as_o a_o golden_a age_n they_o be_v paint_v out_o as_o a_o age_n of_o iron_n and_o darkness_n iniquity_n shall_v abound_v the_o love_n of_o many_o shall_v wax_v cold_a false_a prophet_n and_o false_a christ_n shall_v arise_v they_o shall_v work_v sign_n and_o wonder_n to_o deceive_v if_o possible_a the_o very_a elect._n 12.24.37_o math._n 24._o v._n 12.24.37_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v as_o the_o day_n of_o noah_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v come_v 8._o luke_n 18._o c._n 8._o he_o shall_v not_o find_v faith_n upon_o earth_n and_o 2_o ep._n thessaly_n 2._o chap._n it_o be_v say_v the_o lord_n shall_v destroy_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n by_o the_o brightness_n of_o his_o come_n but_o all_o this_o be_v ground_v on_o a_o false_a supposition_n viz._n that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o other_o come_v of_o christ_n but_o for_o the_o last_o &_o final_a judgement_n which_o be_v not_o true_a the_o come_n of_o christ_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v that_o to_o settle_v the_o peace_n and_o glory_n and_o kingdom_n of_o his_o church_n and_o we_o may_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v mean_v in_o almost_o all_o the_o passage_n where_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n be_v speak_v of_o it_o be_v true_a that_o when_o christ_n shall_v come_v to_o destroy_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n he_o shall_v not_o find_v true_a faith_n upon_o earth_n that_o be_v very_o little_a of_o it_o experience_n confirm_v this_o for_o we_o be_v now_o in_o that_o very_a time_n far_o when_o christ_n shall_v come_v the_o three_o and_o last_o time_n for_o the_o last_o judgement_n it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a scarcity_n of_o faith_n &_o piety_n in_o the_o world_n at_o that_o time_n for_o gog_n and_o magog_n shall_v be_v increase_v there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a seduction_n upon_o earth_n and_o a_o great_a affliction_n upon_o the_o church_n so_o that_o these_o prophecy_n shall_v have_v their_o accomplishment_n whenever_o christ_n come_v they_o be_v fulfil_v at_o his_o first_o come_n when_o he_o come_v in_o the_o flesh_n for_o the_o church_n be_v then_o exceed_o corrupt_v and_o so_o at_o his_o second_o come_v when_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o destroy_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n for_o in_o our_o day_n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a corruption_n and_o shall_v be_v at_o his_o three_o come_n for_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o insurrection_n against_o the_o church_n and_o against_o the_o son_n of_o god._n unknown_a 5._o object_n the_o day_n of_o judgement_n will_v not_o then_o be_v unknown_a 5._o it_o will_v far_o follow_v say_v these_o gentleman_n that_o the_o hour_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n will_v not_o then_o be_v unknown_a as_o our_o lord_n j._n christ_n have_v say_v it_o be_v for_o if_o just_a after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n must_v take_v place_n we_o likewise_o know_v that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n shall_v be_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n first_o you_o must_v know_v that_o our_o lord_n j._n christ_n say_v not_o that_o the_o day_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n shall_v be_v always_o conceal_v he_o only_o say_v that_o no_o man_n then_o know_v it_o concern_v that_o day_n say_v he_o know_v not_o man._n that_o depend_v on_o the_o fix_v the_o time_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n now_o no_o man_n know_v for_o certain_a at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o 1260_o year_n shall_v begin_v god_n do_v not_o permit_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v well_o know_v till_o this_o last_o age_n which_o be_v as_o also_o the_o last_o of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n for_o 1260_o year_n moreover_o after_o have_v well_o fix_v the_o epocha_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n that_o we_o may_v discover_v his_o end_n yet_o can_v we_o not_o thereby_o come_v to_o the_o exact_a knowledge_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n 1._o because_o we_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o thousand_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o church_n must_v begin_v just_a at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n we_o may_v say_v the_o contrary_a without_o say_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v improbable_a that_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compute_v but_o from_o the_o complete_a establishment_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n 2._o we_o can_v tell_v whether_o the_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v to_o be_v exact_o so_o much_o neither_o more_o or_o less_o for_o the_o h._n ghost_n be_v not_o so_o critical_a and_o precise_a and_o often_o make_v use_n of_o a_o round_a and_o certain_a number_n to_o signify_v one_o that_o be_v uncertain_a unless_o when_o he_o make_v use_v of_o a_o break_a number_n as_o three_o and_o half_a for_o than_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o we_o be_v to_o reckon_v exact_o so_o much_o so_o that_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v always_o doubtful_a we_o can_v never_o know_v the_o precise_a time_n of_o the_o judgement_n day_n while_n 6._o object_n the_o world_n will_v then_o last_v a_o long_a while_n 6._o after_o this_o they_o say_v that_o if_o the_o church_n must_v reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n on_o earth_n the_o world_n be_v yet_o to_o last_v for_o a_o long_a time_n which_o be_v not_o likely_a it_o shall_v because_o the_o apostle_n even_o in_o their_o day_n speak_v of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o a_o thing_n approach_v and_o near_o at_o hand_n we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n say_v st._n paul._n the_o come_n of_o i._o christ_n be_v at_o hand_n say_v st._n james_n my_o littie_n child_n it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n say_v st._n john._n they_o ought_v to_o confess_v that_o these_o passage_n make_v against_o they_o instead_o of_o be_v for_o they_o the_o apostle_n call_v their_o day_n the_o last_o time_n and_o the_o last_o hour_n and_o yet_o almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n have_v pass_v since_o those_o text_n therefore_o must_v not_o be_v take_v in_o too_o rigid_a a_o sense_n we_o have_v spend_v one_o chapter_n on_o purpose_n in_o this_o book_n to_o explain_v those_o passage_n resurrection_n 7._o object_n the_o scripture_n speak_v but_o of_o one_o resurrection_n 7._o last_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o according_a to_o the_o scripture_n at_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n j._n christ_n all_o the_o dead_a must_v be_v raise_v at_o once_o the_o righteous_a and_o the_o wicked_a which_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o millenaries_n who_o will_v make_v one_o part_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o rise_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o the_o rest_n at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o but_o how_o can_v any_o one_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o when_o it_o speak_v the_o quite_o contrary_a that_o one_o part_n of_o the_o dead_a must_v rise_v first_o which_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o to_o rise_v till_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v fullfil_v there_o be_v some_o passage_n it_o be_v true_a wherein_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o good_a and_o bad_a be_v speak_v of_o as_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o so_o it_o shall_v according_o be_v for_o this_o first_o resurrection_n will_v be_v but_o of_o a_o very_a few_o viz._n of_o the_o ancient_a martyr_n the_o remainder_n of_o the_o faithful_a shall_v not_o be_v raise_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n many_o dead_a be_v rise_v with_o christ_n when_o he_o rise_v and_o be_v certain_o with_o he_o body_n and_o soul_n in_o heaven_n notwithstanding_o this_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o all_o the_o dead_a as_o a_o thing_n defer_v and_o adjourn_v to_o the_o last_o day_n because_o one_o little_a exception_n destroy_v not_o a_o general_a rule_n it_o be_v strange_a that_o these_o gentleman_n find_v so_o much_o difficulty_n in_o this_o first_o resurrection_n methinks_v they_o shall_v remember_v the_o many_o saint_n who_o be_v raise_v with_o christ_n why_o may_v not_o christ_n raise_v some_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n saint_n at_o the_o come_n of_o his_o kingdom_n as_o well_o as_o raise_v some_o of_o the_o ancient_a patriarch_n when_o he_o rise_v from_o the_o grave_a however_o notwithstanding_o all_o that_o i_o have_v say_v on_o this_o subject_n of_o that_o first_o resurrection_n i_o once_o again_o declare_v that_o i_o be_o not_o solliciton_n to_o decide_v it_o therefore_o i_o have_v and_o do_v again_o place_v it_o among_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v doubtful_a i_o be_o inform_v that_o the_o learned_a and_o famous_a prof._n mr._n witsius_n of_o vtrecht_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o declare_v his_o mind_n on_o this_o subject_n in_o some_o public_a lecture_n i_o be_o tell_v that_o he_o agree_v with_o i_o concern_v a_o great_a change_n which_o be_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n with_o respect_n to_o manner_n union_n in_o doctrine_n and_o the_o spread_a of_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o well_o among_o the_o jew_n as_o among_o the_o nation_n which_o as_o yet_o be_v pagan_a he_o be_v also_o willing_a 17_o de_fw-fr x_o tribubus_fw-la israelis_fw-la c._n 9_o 9_o 1._o &_o cap_n 11._o 11._o 17_o that_o the_o jew_n shall_v hope_v to_o return_v to_o their_o own_o land_n and_o rebuild_v jerusalem_n i_o will_v ask_v no_o more_o and_o be_o more_o rejoy_v to_o meet_v with_o the_o concurrence_n of_o so_o great_a a_o man_n in_o that_o which_o be_v essential_a than_o i_o can_v be_v trouble_v that_o he_o differ_v from_o i_o concern_v that_o first_o resurrection_n for_o i_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o i_o meet_v with_o very_o great_a difficulty_n about_o it_o but_o when_o i_o look_v upon_o it_o on_o that_o side_n and_o in_o that_o manner_n as_o i_o have_v represent_v it_o i_o find_v it_o to_o be_v very_o probable_a nevertheless_o i_o be_o far_o from_o be_v full_o persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o as_o i_o be_o concern_v those_o article_n wherein_o we_o two_o agree_v these_o i_o think_v be_v all_o the_o objection_n wherewith_o these_o gentleman_n oppose_v we_o for_o i_o regard_v not_o what_o they_o say_v when_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v a_o jewish_a vision_n a_o fancy_n derive_v from_o the_o impure_a fountain_n of_o their_o tradition_n this_o be_v to_o declaim_v and_o not_o to_o prove_v it_o be_v not_o impossible_a but_o there_o may_v remain_v something_o that_o be_v good_a among_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n at_o least_o st._n paul_n and_o st._n jude_n believe_v so_o the_o first_o learn_v from_o their_o tradition_n the_o name_n of_o the_o magician_n of_o egypt_n who_o oppose_v moses_n and_o likewise_o those_o word_n of_o moses_n i_o exceed_o quake_v and_o fear_n which_o we_o no_o where_n read_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o st._n jude_n learn_v from_o thence_o the_o combat_n of_o michael_n the_o archangel_n with_o the_o devil_n for_o the_o body_n of_o moses_n also_o the_o prophecy_n of_o enoch_n they_o urge_v likewise_o against_o we_o a_o multitude_n of_o ancient_a and_o modern_a author_n but_o i_o have_v rather_o give_v credit_n to_o justin_n martyr_n and_o papias_n who_o may_v have_v see_v st._n john_n than_o to_o all_o those_o who_o have_v write_v since_o god_n have_v his_o particular_a reason_n why_o he_o will_v not_o that_o the_o prophecy_n shall_v be_v understand_v in_o every_o age._n finis_fw-la
be_v give_v to_o he_o a_o great_a sword_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o this_o signify_v a_o great_a slaughter_n &_o a_o great_a effusion_n of_o blood._n adrian_n the_o second_o horse_n signify_v the_o empire_n of_o trajan_n &_o adrian_n empire_n of_o trajan_n &_o his_o successor_n adrian_n never_o be_v there_o a_o great_a effusion_n of_o blood_n the_o jew_n revolt_v almost_o in_o all_o place_n whither_o the_o be_v disperse_v in_o libya_n in_o cyrene_n in_o egypt_n in_o cyprus_n in_o mesopotamia_n in_o palestine_n itself_o &_o in_o all_o the_o east_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o their_o false_a messiah_n barchocheva_n in_o the_o beginning_n they_o make_v such_o a_o horrible_a slaughter_n of_o the_o greek_n &_o roman_n that_o they_o be_v make_v to_o amount_v to_o above_o six_o hundred_o thousaud_n person_n dion_n report_v juchasin_n osorius_n dion_n lyber_n juchasin_n that_o their_o fury_n proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o man_n they_o do_v tear_v in_o piece_n their_o entrail_n with_o their_o tooth_n they_o flay_v they_o &_o make_v garment_n of_o their_o skin_n they_o anoint_v themselves_o with_o their_o blood_n but_o they_o be_v full_o requite_v history_n report_v that_o adrian_n put_v to_o death_n 12_o hundred_o thousand_o in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o jew_n themselves_o confess_v that_o this_o civil_a war_n cost_v the_o jew_n above_o twice_o the_o number_n of_o person_n that_o go_v out_o of_o egypt_n so_o that_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o these_o two_o trajan_n &_o adrian_n there_o be_v more_o than_o two_o million_o of_o soul_n that_o die_v a_o violent_a death_n never_o be_v the_o like_a slaughter_n see_v before_o nor_o since_o till_o the_o crusado_n this_o can_v not_o be_v better_o represent_v than_o by_o a_o red_a horse_n it_o be_v the_o colour_n of_o blood_n or_o than_o by_o a_o great_a sword_n the_o great_a it_o be_v the_o better_a it_o signify_v that_o the_o slaughter_n shall_v be_v great_a or_o than_o by_o man_n kill_v one_o another_o that_o signify_v civil_a war_n now_o it_o be_v in_o civil_a war_n that_o there_o be_v the_o great_a effusion_n of_o blood_n this_o second_o horse_n come_v out_o of_o the_o western_a quarter_n trajan_n be_v a_o native_a of_o spain_n which_o be_v the_o western_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n at_o the_o open_n the_o three_o seal_n there_o come_v forth_o out_o of_o the_o south_n at_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o three_o live_v creature_n a_o black_a horse_n 5._o v._o 5._o &_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o he_o have_v a_o pair_n of_o balance_n in_o his_o hand_n 6._o v._o 6._o and_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n in_o the_o mid_a of_o the_o four_o beast_n say_v a_o measure_n of_o wheat_n for_o a_o penny_n &_o three_o measure_n of_o barley_n for_o a_o penny_n &_o see_v thou_o hurt_v not_o the_o oylnor_n the_o wine_n this_o certain_o signify_v a_o empire_n that_o have_v something_o of_o severity_n &_o sadness_n mammaa_n the_o 3d._a horse_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o septimius_n severui_fw-la &_o alexander_n the_o son_n of_o mammaa_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o black_a horse_n but_o this_o do_v not_o signify_v slaughter_n as_o the_o red_a horse_n of_o the_o second_o live_v creature_n this_o signify_v also_o a_o reign_n of_o justice_n where_o every_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o weight_n &_o measure_n &_o according_a to_o the_o balance_n last_o this_o signify_v a_o reign_n of_o plenty_n wherein_o by_o the_o care_n of_o the_o prince_n wheat_n barley_n oil_n &_o wine_n do_v abound_v this_o the_o character_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o septimius_n severus_n &_o of_o alexander_n the_o son_n of_o mammaea_n septimius_n severus_n be_v a_o african_a of_o the_o province_n of_o tripoli_n wherefore_o the_o live_a creature_n of_o the_o southern_a quarter_n call_v he_o both_o of_o they_o be_v severe_a protector_n of_o justice_n both_o of_o they_o &_o especial_o alexander_n be_v swear_v enemy_n to_o all_o thief_n public_a private_a know_v or_o secret_a &_o to_o all_o people_n that_o behave_v themselves_o ill_o &_o be_v unfaithful_a in_o their_o office_n they_o make_v exact_a &_o strict_a search_n after_o they_o lampridium_fw-la aurelius_n spartianus_n lampridius_n septimius_n apud_fw-la lampridium_fw-la &_o severe_o punish_v they_o alexander_n make_v even_o his_o soldier_n live_v in_o so_o great_a discipline_n that_o they_o dare_v not_o take_v away_o a_o hen_n or_o a_o apple_n from_o a_o peasant_n or_o if_o that_o do_v happen_v he_o oftentimes_o punish_v they_o to_o the_o great_a extremity_n last_o both_o of_o they_o both_o septimius_n severus_n &_o alexander_n the_o son_n of_o mammaea_n give_v admirable_a order_n for_o the_o distribute_v corn_n &_o wine_n &_o oil_n to_o the_o end_n all_o the_o world_n may_v have_v they_o &_o there_o may_v be_v no_o want_n this_o be_v what_o historian_n do_v express_o observe_v and_o when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o four_o seal_n 7._o v._o 7._o etc._n etc._n and_o i_o look_v &_o behold_v a_o pale_a horse_n 8._o v._o 8._o &_o his_o name_n that_o sit_v on_o he_o be_v death_n &_o hell_n follow_v he_o &_o power_n be_v give_v to_o they_o over_o the_o four_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o kill_v with_o sword_n &_o with_o hunger_n &_o with_o death_n &_o with_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n successor_n the_o four_o horseman_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o maximin_n &_o his_o successor_n behold_v visible_o a_o reign_n sad_a black_a load_v with_o all_o sort_n of_o calamity_n massacree_n effusion_n of_o blood_n plague_n war_n &_o famine_n tyranny_n &_o violence_n it_o be_v the_o character_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o maximin_n &_o his_o successor_n to_o aurelian_a the_o four_o live_v creature_n call_v this_o tyrant_n from_o the_o north_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o maximin_n come_v who_o be_v a_o native_a of_o thrace_n in_o the_o north_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n this_o maximin_n deserve_v to_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o death_n for_o he_o be_v the_o most_o cruel_a of_o all_o tyrant_n they_o give_v he_o the_o name_n of_o cyclops_n busiris_n scyron_n phalaris_n typhon_n &_o gyges_n he_o make_v man_n be_v flay_v &_o crucify_a alive_a bury_v live_v man_n in_o the_o body_n of_o beast_n massacre_v beat_v person_n to_o death_n without_o distinction_n of_o sex_n age_n or_o condition_n he_o destroy_v many_o thousand_o of_o man_n by_o all_o sort_n of_o punishment_n gallieni_n julius_n capitolin_n we_o trebellius_n pollio_n de_fw-fr 30_o tyrannis_fw-la &_o in_o vitâ_fw-la gallieni_n gallienus_n that_o be_v include_v in_o the_o period_n here_o mean_v make_v himself_o remarkable_a also_o by_o his_o cruelty_n oftentimes_o he_o make_v the_o throat_n of_o 3_o or_o 4000_o be_v cut_v in_o a_o day_n in_o this_o time_n reign_v a_o plague_n of_o fifteen_o year_n that_o begin_v in_o ethiopia_n 17._o zosimus_n lipsius_n de_fw-fr constantia_n 2._o 23._o euseb_n hist_o l._n 7._o c._n 17._o &_o run_v throughout_o the_o empire_n lipsius_n acknowledge_v history_n speak_v not_o of_o any_o that_o come_v near_o it_o there_o be_v also_o a_o very_a great_a &_o a_o very_a universal_a famine_n the_o barbarian_n in_o the_o east_n make_v havok_v of_o the_o empire_n &_o horrible_a desolation_n therein_o at_o last_o there_o rise_v up_o near_o thirty_o tyrant_n in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o empire_n one_o may_v judge_v what_o desolation_n that_o cause_v here_o end_v the_o four_o live_a creature_n &_o the_o four_o horseman_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o age._n and_o when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o five_o seal_n 9_o v._o 9_o i_o see_v under_o the_o altar_n the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v slay_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n &_o for_o the_o testimony_n which_o they_o hold_v and_o they_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n 10._o v._o 10._o say_v how_o long_o o_o lord_n holy_a &_o true_a do_v thou_o not_o judge_n &_o avenge_v our_o blood_n on_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n persecution_n the_o five_o seal_n be_v dioclesian_n persecution_n see_v here_o what_o clear_o signify_v a_o period_n in_o which_o the_o church_n suffer_v a_o cruel_a persecution_n &_o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v cause_v by_o dioclesian_n &_o his_o successor_n the_o most_o bloody_a that_o ever_o be_v long_o &_o more_o cruel_a than_o the_o nine_o other_o take_v together_o 5._o sulpitius_n severus_n orosius_n scaliger_n de_fw-fr emendat_fw-la temp._n l._n 5._o for_o say_v orosius_n during_o ten_o year_n they_o cease_v not_o to_o burn_v the_o church_n to_o proscribe_v the_o innocent_a &_o to_o make_v martyr_n by_o massacre_n &_o punishment_n in_o egypt_n alone_o be_v massacre_v 144_o thousand_o man_n &_o 70_o thousand_o be_v banish_v thence_o come_v the_o name_n of_o aera_fw-la diocletiana_n &_o aera_fw-la martyrum_fw-la a_o epocha_n famous_a in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n after_o this_o come_v the_o six_o seal_n under_o which_o we_o have_v